《Crows Feast》 The Start To be serious I was scared shitless. But also really excited, as I put on the "XG-34" the newest shit on the gaming market. It was a virtual gaming device developed by a group of brilliant neurology students that wanted to let people really life inside a new world. Obviously the idea wasn''t new and as soon as the gaming industry got a gist of that they jumped on the chance and together they managed to develop just that. The "XG34" is a wonder of the newest technique paired with neurology leading to a device that with the single sting of a needle will be able to transmit every little movement you do into the virtual world while at the same time cutting of your bodily functions on the outside world effectively leaving the vital organs intact. ¡äSo you don''t run around trying to cut down people with a sword you don''t have.¡ä As you see I did my homework on the device as best as I could. Which every reasonable person would and should do. Just think about what could happen if the device had a malfunction. You could be disabled for the rest of your life or worse even die. So trough a lot of internet research I found out that there was never a single problem even in the test phase. But nonetheless my hands were shaking as I put the helmet down again. I tried to make myself comfortable on my bed but was way to excited. Me: "Ok. Taru. You can do it. Don''t worry there was never a problem. Ever. The chance that you get the only dysfunctional device on the whole world is ridiculous." I breathed In deeply mumbling the sentence to myself one more time. I picked the device up again and carefully put the slim white colored futuristic looking thing onto my head in one swoop. I was surrounded by darkness immediately and started to panic but shook my head to calm down. The device wasn''t even turned on yet. I breathed in again and laid down In a comfortable position. For a short moment I searched for the switch on the outside brushing over the smooth cold surface. I found it and without thinking of what would happen next switched it on. There was a small buzzing sound and then a small pop up window appeared right before my eyes.
Welcome to Crows Feast. Please make yourself comfortable.
That''s right. The "XG34" came with its own game. I did some research on the game but didn''t find out much since it was overshadowed by the development of the "XG34" itself. The only thing I heard was that it was brutally difficult and that not even the designers think it can be beaten. There were no alphas or betas for this game so everyone that bought the device today would start the game at the same time and with the same knowledge as me. Not that I was someone that tried to be on top of everything or be the first one to have something but at least one time I had to try. I felt a little sting in my neck, the moment I laid my arm down. And a second later I felt my consciousness slip away. As I opened my eyes again I was in a white room that expanded into all directions. Right in front of my eyes hovering in mid air was another pop up window.
Welcome again. The game will start off at exactly 0:00 PM JST. [24:46 Minutes Left]
While the timer went down steadily I tried to sit down calming myself once again. The Action seemed so surreal that I immediately went stiff. My Mind raced. Taru: "OK. Calm Down. You knew this would be like it." Although I said that my mind couldn''t comprehend that it moved in a virtual world. It felt completely natural and I could feel everything like normal and yet what I was moving around wasn''t my body but a bunch of pixels instead.
The Game will begin shortly. Please prepare yourself. [0:59 min Left]
Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. While I tried to understand what was going on and checked my body all over, the timer had went down to one minute and I got a notification. Calming myself, I thought about how many people would be just like me. Afraid of what would happen next.
New User. Please Select a Name and create an Avatar. You can only create one Avatar so pick carefully.
I was a bit surprised at this pop up window but this only showed that I wasn''t familiar with MMO¡äs in general. Of course one would have to chose a name and create an avatar. This was a chance to escape real life and who would want to experience his new life with his old body. Right? Taru: "I would!" Before me was an pop up window were I could type in my name. It was a bit unusual to hit into a floating hologram keyboard but I was sure there would be more surprises from now on. I quickly typed in "Taru" only to see the game process for a short moment before coming back with a buzzing sound.
This Name has already been selected. Chose another name for your Avatar.
I was stunned for a second. Then started to laugh. Taru: "Hahahaha. Ok fine. I bet this will take some time." I tired various other names. But all were denied since I only came up with simple and cool things. Like "Blood Hand" or "Shadow Wolf". And I knew the more time passed the lesser choices I got. Taru: "Dang. This wont do. Come on Think Taru." I tired a few more but all were denied and I slowly grew frustrated. But then a idea came to me. Hastily I typed in the name I was thinking of and after a second the game came back with a bing.
Do you chose the name "Chiame"
YesNo
he name "Chiame" was Japanese and translated it meant "Blood Rain". I liked the name not only because it sounded cool and fitted the games name but also because I once read a manga with the same name. I instantly pressed the [Yes] button and finally moved on to the character creation. Were I promptly meet my next problem. While there was only the Human race to chose from the character that stood before me looked nothing like me. He was two heads bigger then me ripped with muscles and probably weight over 200 pounds. I expected the game to give me a exact copy of myself and then let me have fun with changing myself. But instead they couldn''t be further away from me. Not even our hair colors matched. And then Boom! To my side opened a giant pop up window with all my options to change. And so I got to work. Completely throwing out the given character and trying to recreate a image of myself. After twenty minutes or so I was finally done with creating something that at least resembled me. The Avatar now was around 5,5 Feet tall weight in around 120 pounds had curly blond hair and sharp green eyes. I tired to recreate my face but since I had now mirror I think I messed up a bit and made myself more handsome then I really am. But I could forgive myself for that. After I was finally done I pressed the button on the right lower corner of the Pop up window that said [End Creation] and with a flash of white light the game started. --- Hello Dear Readers. Its me the author. Obviously. Since this is my first FanFic and I am not a native English speaker I hope it at least turned out readable. I also am unsure if the tables worked out like I wanted but I hope for the best. Comments and criticism Is most welcome and please tell me if I go to deep into detail or if there is anything else you find weird. I hope you enjoyed the first chapter and I hope that I can soon post more. I will try to upload one chapter every Monday. So stay tuned. Stats and Stuff Even before i opened my eyes i could tell that i wasnt in my room anymore thanks to the light breeze brushing over me. I breathed in and slowly opened my eyes. Before me was a town akin to that of the european medieval era. Stone houses with red tilted roofs and chimneys. A splattering of water behind me let me guess there was a fountain as a starting point like in many games before. And as I expected I wasn''t the only one suddenly appearing out of nowhere. There were still people appearing while I already took a look around. A lot of people were dumbfounded by the scenery or looked at there reflection in the fountain. Others didn''t seem so shocked about this revelation instead they were already checking there menus. Seeing that I also figured I should open the menu. Since there was no button for it I just thought the word [Menu] and "Boom" there it was. In the same colors as the pop up windows before a light blue with dark blue borders. There was the [Settings] Option and the [Log Out] Option. Like any reasonable person I opened the Settings immediately and looked trough the options there. There wasn''t much to play around with since the graphics were set and there wasn''t a setting for buttons. Neither was there a language or anything else. To be serious there was only one thing I could personally change. And that was what baffled me the most. There was a Pain Meter. I suspected that the game would somehow stimulate my nerves and fake pain when I was hit in the game. That was pretty awesome and scary at the same time. The Pain Meter was currently set on 10% Real Pain. ¡äSo I would have 10% of the pain I would receive in the Real world from the same wound. This seemed like a reasonable amount since in no game you should think of dying like its nothing.¡ä I pinched my arm and although a bit numb I could definitely feel the pain. I then tested how far I could turn up the Pain Meter and was surprised that it only went up to 20%. Again a reasonable amount since People could easily pass out if the pain was to intense. I turned it the other way as well and found out that it stopped going down at 5%. Again Logical since why build a pain Meter if you could just turn it off completely. I put it onto 10% for the beginning and closed the Menu. Taru: "Ok. Another try." I rubbed my hands together and this time said [Status Window].
Status Window
NameChiameLevel0
EXP0Memory0
ProfessionNoneFactionNone
SpouseNoneGuildNone
Titles
None
Health100/ 100Health Regen5/ min
Mana0 / 0Mana Regen:1/ min
Strenght10Agility10
Vitality10Wisdom0
Intelligence0Toughness0
Attack10Defense0
Physical Resistances
Slashing0Piercing0
Crushing0
Elemental Resistances
Fire-10Water0
Wind0Earth0
Light10Darkness-10
I was stunned at all the 0¡äs in my status window but realized that I was just a level 0 Character after all. I shouldn''t expect to much. Now for all the states I didn''t know. First there was [Memory]. As I clicked at it, it showed a small help button to its right. As I clicked on said one a bigger window appeared explaining what it meant.
Memory is the amount of EXP you already gathered trough the various means of this world. You will lose Memory upon death.
Next followed [Wisdom] and [Intelligence] as well as [Toughness]. While I did understand what they were I didn''t know why I had non of them. Normally they would be at least on 1 but I started with non. And surely I wasn''t the only one. A lot of people had processed past the first shock and now looked at the status window more then a little confused. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Since I figured that this was simply a game decision I didn''t sweat it and instead moved on to check my gear. I wore the same white short sleeved shirt, brown leather trousers and brown boots as everyone else and guessed that this was the starting gear. But I wanted to see for myself what the gear had to offer so I tried to summon a gear window. But again there was no button for that. So i instead said "Gear" but nothing happened. So I stood around a bit confused lEven ooking around if anyone else actually figured it out. As I watched a short guy that just looked at his shirt and then startled looked into the air before him I figured out what I had to do. I pulled the end of my shirt away from my body and looked at it intensely. Only to have the game teach me that I don''t have to stare at it super intensely as a gear window popped up a second after I looked at my shirt.
Novice Shirt
TypeNovice EquipmentDurability1000 / 1000
Physical Protection0Magical Protection0
The only thing that surprised me was the Durability which seemed to be quite high. Of course I had no reference if that number was high or not but I could guess it. ¡äWhy? You may ask. Which I answer with. Wouldn''t it be weird to run around fighting monsters in your underwear? If by choice or because your equipment breaks doesn''t matter right now. Although I am damm sure there are bound to be some crazy guys, or girls for that matter out there how are going to fight in there underwear just for fun.¡ä But anyway. I figured since I had no Physical protection nor Magical protection in my status window that my other equipment also amounted to 0 in those areas. Strapped to my trouser was a belt with quite a lot of small bags attached to it and still some room to spare. But that accounted only for the right side. For on the other side of my belt already feeling heavy and dangerous was a sheathed sword with a simple black leather hilt. It looked so inviting that I couldn''t help myself but firmly lay my hand around it before slowly, dramatically drawing it. It was a beauty to behold seeing the midday sunrays split on the polished double edged 2 Feet long blade of the sword. It wasn''t as heavy as I expected but rather felt like my possibilities I had with that weapon weight me down. I held it before my face brushing over it with two fingers.
Novice Sword
TypeNormal EquipmentDurability1000 / 1000
Physical Damage60Magical Damage0
Physical ScalingGMagical ScalingF
Level Requirement0UseOne or Two Handed Sword
And like that the game hit me square in the face with a few more things I didn''t know. But After a bit of thinking and exhausting all help buttons there were, I also managed to take that hurdle. So firstly there were different types of equipment. They rated from [Novice Equipment] like my shirt and trousers to the next rank of [Normal Equipment] like my sword till up to [Cursed Equipment]. There were as many Equipment ranks as scaling Ranks. And that was the next thing. Scaling basically meant that the weapons attack power increases with status points. Like [Physical Scaling] would raise the [Physical Damage] the Weapon did. [Physical Scaling] came from two stats. One was [Strength] and the other was [Agility]. Going away from what weapon you hold it might increase more when you level a specific stat. Like a Hammer growing stronger when you scale [Strength] more then [Agility]. The Sword was a balanced weapon so it didn''t matter what you leveled up since both would increase it for the same amount. Different to that was the [Magical Scaling]. It came only from the stat [Intelligence]. [Magical Scaling] increased the magic damage a weapon did. The Help window also stated that magic damage ignored all armor if it wasn''t correctly meant against magic. Armor that deflected Magic damage however was comparable weak to physical attacks. The sword had a higher [Magical Scaling] then [Physical Scaling] as at the same time doing a reasonable amount of Physical Damage from the start. Making it seem pretty awesome for a starting weapon. After I sheathed my sword again I noticed some weird looks on me and decided not to stick around such a crowded place. Turning around to leave the [Central Town Plaza] I spotted a building that had Japanese kanjis written onto a shield hanging in front of it. They Read [Training Hall]. --- Hi. Its me again. So I had a bit more time then expected this week and decided to upload another chapter. This wont mean that my Natural Schedule of one chapter per week will change just that I had a bit more time so I decided to put out another chapter. Again I ask for any comments or criticism on my FF and hope that my English is good enough to be read by all of you. So anyway if any of you wonder what¡äs up with the scaling and all it will get explained better and better the more the story progresses . You will gradually get to know more and more about the whole system and everything. And just to make clear from where I got the basic idea. Its from my beloved Dark Souls. I just say Praise The Sun. Leveling up I shrugged my shoulders and went for the door of the Building. It sure could come in handy to take a few training swings before going out of the town. There was a group of boys swarming around a beautiful girl that went into the [Training Hall] just before me. But I ignored them completely. I entered a gigantic room with wooden floor and wide over 200 Straw puppets all around the room. Each of them was 8 Feet away from each other to ensure a lot of people had room to take some swings. Including the group of boys and the girl there were only 20 People in here. I took a straw puppet at the far end of the room but before I could even enter the training ground there was a well built man stopping me and the others. Trainer: "Listen Well. I don''t want anyone of you to cause trouble or I will whoop your asses. Understood?" It was the first time for me seeing and hearing a NPC that looked so real. In all seriousness it could very well be a player and you wouldn''t even notice. The only thing that gave his identity away was the [NPC Trainer] text that floated above its head. I answered with a friendly "Yes" and then proceeded onwards to my straw puppet. I heard some other people enter and this time to my own surprise he said something completely different. I however figured he had a few options so that he wouldn''t reuse his one text all the time. I was still thinking about that NPC as I had already reached my straw puppet. Blocking out every thought I drew my sword and held it before me trying to mimic a fighting stance. But since I never held a sword before I imagined that I failed miserable in both taking a reasonable fighting stance as well as looking cool while doing so. I didn''t knew much about sword fighting but even I was so far to see that this wasn''t a stick you could flail around like a child. A sword had to be used with care. Its blade wasn''t thick or wide so I figured it was more of a stabbing weapon although I was sure with such Durability it could take a few misplaced swings without a problem. My first slash ever with a real sword was square across the Helpless Targets wanna be face. Without thinking about it I swung full force not realizing there was the massive wood holder in the middle of the straw. So instead of a clean cut I got a numb arm from the swing and my sword was now stuck. After I embarrassedly pulled my sword out of the wood I realized that I just learned a useful thing. Hitting the Wood was akin to hitting a bone of a creature. While the Creature would surely suffer the probability of my sword getting stuck in the bone and muscles around the bone was there. And of course in a group battle a numb hand even for a second could be deadly. So I learned one of the most important Rules of Combat 101: "Aim for the Weak Points you Idiot" I shrugged my defeat by a wooden stick of and concentrated on gaining more experience in handling my sword. So I started again with taking a few test swings. First they were rather light and I barely got any variation in my horizontal swings. But later I realized that this wont get me far in a real fight not talking about fights with skyscraper big monsters. If there actually were some. And so I started to do some stabs and quick foot movements. I imagined that not a straw puppet but a intelligent enemy would stand before me swinging his sword like I a sentient being would. This may looked stupid from the outside but for me this already became a fight for life and death. That was because my Parents and Teachers always told me that I had a rather vivid imagination and that I was good at visualizing things. And they were right. For me standing before me was a Humanoid shadow with a sword identical to mine. He swung from my left and I blocked him. I tired to attack him by sliding my sword down his sword but he captured me with his sword hilt and pierced my throat before I could do so much as flinch. I shock my head and started anew. I continued to dodge attack and block my imaginative opponent until someone shoved me forward and staggered right into my enemies attack. As I turned around with a curse on my lips I was meet by the angrily stomping of three guys all at least two heads bigger then me. Luckily they hadn''t seen me turn around since they already were on there way. I figured it was more of a accident and before one of them noticed i turned around again avoiding any unnecessary conflict. But as I looked at the mutilated straw puppet I figured that my imaginative skills only reached so far because I never actually was in a fight before. Therefore I couldn''t really imagine how someone would react to a sword coming closer. I sheathed my sword and turned around to walk back to the door. Only to find my way blocked by over 50 People swinging there swords between me and the door. Some of those people with a style others with wide formless swings that looked rather random and dangerous to slip by. Compared to those I wasn''t in a bad light. Or at least I thought that. Before I could make myself known to the first one in my way however someone flung the door of the [Training Hall] open. The Teenage boy that flung the door open was sweating and breathing heavily. He gasped for breath before screaming. Boy: "Hey they open the gates now. Come on everyone." Apparently the Gates of the city had been closed for the first few hours so that people could get accustomed to the new world. That was a thing I completely missed but which made me very happy. I thought in the time I had trained there were people already leveling up by killing monsters. Together with the majority of the others that were in the [Training Hall] before I rushed outside and we turned left away from the fountain to go towards the main Gates. We arrived and this was the first time I realized how many people were in this beginner City alone. It must have been over 700 People standing before the gates right now and accounting that those weren''t even all of them I guessed there were around 1000 or even more. Leveling with so much people would surely prove as difficult. Because there probably wouldn''t even be enough monsters to fight one 1v1. Next to me was the group of boys swarming around that one girl from before and as I looked around I noticed a trend already growing. Boys and Man grouped around the most beautiful girls. ¡äBunch of morons. Imagine how they must look like in real life.¡ä I laughed inwardly but stopped in awe as the Giant ass gates slowly started to open, illuminating the shadowy area behind the walls were we currently stood. The sunrays reflected on the drawn swords and as soon as the gates were opened enough a huge battle cry erupted from the peoples throats. The rush of people trying to get out left one no other choice but to go with them or get trampled to death. I jumped while getting pushed forward seeing a huge grassy plain laid out before us. There were gentle hills and flowers everywhere. Just like you imagine a beginner area. But what confused me was there were no enemies to be seen. I managed to slip out of the rush of Player that pressed forward and came to a stop directly on the right side of the gate entrance. The first few player had almost reached the first hill as it happened. I got to know why the Game was Named "Crows Feast". Suddenly out of the high grass jumped our first enemies. But they were no rabbits, slimes or some other kind of Starting monster. Oh No. 6 Feet Green Skinned Humanoids armored from head to toe with crossbows ready to shoot. Around 10 of them and as they released there crossbows people got shot. And wherever a Player was hit he instantly exploded into a dust cloud. This however didn''t slow down the other players how still pushed not seeing the one hit kill crossbows getting reloaded. But this was just the beginning. Because as soon as the Crossbowers had started to shoot there were more of those Orc like creatures appearing on top of the hill. They swung barbaric looking sabres and with a scream that was somewhere between joy and battle cry they rushed at the players. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.As they meet the first line of players I thought they would get some resistance since they were outnumbered 10 to 1. But again I was wrong. They cleaved trough the players like they were sheets of paper. And so thanks to the mixture of the Players pushing from behind, the crossbow fire and the mad Berserkers in there ranks I saw over a Hundred players die in less then a minute. The flow of people coming out of the town slowly diminished and I decided to get the fuck back inside. Although I was nowhere even close to the slaughter I was breathing heavily as I finally got back into the town. I couldn''t believe that over 700 Players were outclassed by around 30 Monsters. While I thought this I saw the first ones that died respawning at the fountain. Most of them were a little more then confused on what just happened. And since I didn''t want to be the one to explain what happened to them I decided I took a turn and then headed down some back alley between two buildings. As I walked down the alley I calmed down a bit and remembered myself that this was just what I had expected when I found out that not even the producers thought it could be beaten. But I was sure there was a trick behind it. ¡äThere had to be. I mean no on...¡ä ???: "Hello There Sir." I flinched a bit before turning around to see what was going on this time. Behind me and to my left side was a free square of ground crouched between to buildings and a dead end. While I say free it was actually filled with things. Most notable a person sitting behind a crudely made wooden counter. The Person had almost grey skin and one could see his bones under his skin. But he wasn''t a homeless person or poor. He rather looked like a monster himself. He wore a black cloak that hid his face and amulets of clearly occult background were hanging around his neck. As he noticed my gaze upon him he looked up at me and his hood shifted of his head. It revealed a sinister smile and a face that would normally scare you right out of the country. Lets just put it like that. He looked like a fucking vampire fangs and everything included! Yet I didn''t run away for I was interested what he wanted from someone like me. ???: "You seem like a rather perceptive person." I made a questioning face at that statement. ???: "You are more intelligent then the bunch." I tilted my head and raised and eyebrow. ¡äI would rather have it if he would stop talking In cryptic messages.¡ä ???: "Perhaps...... No.... You wouldn''t......" Taru: "......." ???: "........." Taru: "Oh! Just come to the point. What is it you want from me?" ???: "Hihihihi. Fine then Adventurer. You saw those beasts outside?" ¡äIs this perhaps some kind of quest?¡ä I tried to stay calm but couldn''t stop a smile from spreading on my face. Taru: "Yes. What of it?" ???: "Simple Really. Bring me one of there heads and I shall reward you richly." So this was a quest. But yet again the game didn''t act like you would expect. There was no such think as a quest window with a time limit or anything. It was simply a contract by mouth. If I didn''t fulfill it I wouldn''t gain anything from it but wouldn''t suffer any consequences either. Taru: "Fine i¡äll bring you one." I left the weird man and presumed my walk down the alley. I grinned as I kept on walking. ¡ä Sweet First Quest acquired. Now I only have to find a way to kill one of those...... Lets just call them Orcs for now.¡ä The alley ended on a side street that led back to the fountain and directly besides were I came out was another stall. This time however it was well made and looked rather tidy. Laid out on the counter were what looked like Books. The NPC Merchant that probably owned the stall was just conversing with a friendly looking old lady which of course was a NPC too. I leaned over from the side and saw that the books that Person sold were in fact great treasures. They were Skill books for Players. Or Adventurers like we were called by the NPCs. Or at least I guessed that from the conversations I had so far. I knew I had no cash therefore a skill book was far out of my reach not talking about if I could even learn one. And yet they looked so inviting. ¡äI could just grab one and if he catches me I say It was a mistake.¡ä I grinned and with shaky hands reached for one of the books. I grabbed it the second he finished his conversation. He turned around and it scared me so much that I simple took of with the book I currently held in hand running back into the alley from before at high speed. After I took a few turns and didn''t even know were I was myself I calmed down. I checked again if someone followed me and then sat down at a conveniently placed crate. I held the simple small white book before my face and almost threw it across the alley as a pop up window appeared.
Back Step
Level Requirement0
Mana Usage10/Use
Upon Reciting the Name in your Mind you instantly Retreat Back 7 Feet.
Taru: "...."
You Fulfill every Requirement. Do you wish to learn the skill [Step Back]
YesNo
Taru: "Are you kidding me? Of course I want to learn it." I clicked the Yes button without Hesitation although I knew that I couldn''t even use the skill right now.
Congratulations You have learned your first skill. +500 EXP
Stunned I looked at the pop up window that appeared after the skill book had vanished in a white light. But before I could even Process what stood in that pop up window another one overlapped it.
Congratulations You have managed to learn a skill within the first 8 Hours of the Game +500 EXP/+2 Status Points
I shook my head in disbelief but the game wasn''t done with me yet.
You have Leveled Up +2 Status Points
---- Hello Everyone. I am very sorry that i couldn''t upload a chapter yesterday but i had some trouble with my electricity and therefore couldn''t get to my computer. I am also sorry that it is so late already before i even upload the chapter but i kept deleting the chapter on accident so it took me a while to rewrite it and then do it one more time. ^^ I believe you all already got it but ¡äThis means he is thinking¡ä "This means he is talking" `And that signals soundeffects in conversations like sighs and so` I will also mark anything important like Scalings or NPC and Game Stuff with those [ ] Well. Ok. That''s it. See ya next week. BYE. Observations and Results I wanted to do some air jumps after I had finally realized what was going on but I stopped myself from doing that and instead wondered why I got only 2 Status points for leveling up. After a bit of thinking however I realized that this was the really hard part about the game. You get only 2 Points to upgrade any of your stats and Leveling up took a insane amount of Experience. From 0 To 1 it took a whole 1000 to level up and as I checked I figured out it will take 1000 more to the next level. So from 1 to 2 it already took 2000 EXP. But all this didn''t change my mood at all. I was Finally Level one and thanks to the Game I had not 2 but 4 Status points to distribute. I was insanely happy. This however held only for so long, because now I had to decide which way I would go. ¡äIf you only get so much Status Points every single one of them was Precious.¡ä I opened my [Status Window] and fell in deep thought. But after a while of thinking I decided. I decided that I would put points into the thing that would allow me to honor the one thing that got me here. And that was [Intelligence] and [Wisdom]. For if I wouldn''t upgrade those I could never use the Skill. And the Skill was the thing that go me the level and extra skill Points in the first place. Let me explain a bit closer. [Intelligence] Not only scaled the Magic Damage of a weapon but also increased damage caused by Magic. Obviously. It also increased Mana by 10 every Point you put into it. I put 3 Points into it and shortly before I distributed the last point I saw a problem. My Mana Regeneration differently to my Health Regeneration was only 1 MP/min. So I would only be able to use the skill 3 times before having to wait half an hour. And that was not a very good ratio. But here was were [Wisdom] came into play. It marked the Percentage of my Mana Regeneration and played the counterpart to Toughness which marked my Health Regeneration. As I put the last point I had into it I was surprised to see my Mana Regeneration raising to 2 MP/min.
Status Window
NameChiameLevel1
EXP0Memory1000
ProfessionNoneFactionNone
SpouseNoneGuildNone
Titles
None
Health100/ 100Health Regen5/ min
Mana30/ 30Mana Regen2/ min
Strenght10Agility10
Vitality10Wisdom1
Intelligence3Toughness0
Attack10Defense0
Physical Resistances
Slashing0Piercing0
Crushing0
Elemental Resistances
Fire-10Water0
Wind0Earth0
Light10Darkness-10
Although there wasn''t much change I still felt way more confident now. I had a retreating skill that did sound awesome. I had gathered a lot of Information through the Death of our Brave Pioneers. And not to forget I had a quest that led me outside anyway. So as I turned around walking back onto the main street I was set on going out and killing one of those "Orcs". As I finally reached the Main Street I immediately saw some people spawning, from there empty eyes and dirty clothes I could tell that they came from the plain outside. ¡äSo they are still at it. Perhaps I should wait a bit more.¡ä The [Plaza] was warm in the late evening sun and I could very well imagine to wait for the night before venturing out to fight one of those monsters. Now this was another one of the awesome yet scary achievements this Gaming Device had accomplished. Since it could trick the Brain to Believe this was the real world faking scent and everything there was another sense it also could confuse. That Sense was the Feeling for passing of time. Because in Game the Time ran two times as fast as outside. I don''t know how it exactly worked but apparently our Brain was able to keep up with the virtual world without letting look everything twice as fast as normal. And the only drawback to this awesome feat was that you had to be under 40 when you started the game and you could only play up to 20 Years. Which were 40 Years in Game time. The Other thing was that you had to take a break every 12 Hours where the game automatically shut down for the next 12 Hours so that you didn''t neglect your Real life Necessities like Eating and sleeping. Because even if you ate in the game and while it faked taste it couldn''t bring you the nourishments you need from out of thin air. No matter how awesome it was it was no alternation to the real Life after all. But all this things barely bothered me and I expect most People to think the same. I stood around still in deep thought about the astonishing things Humans could accomplish as I saw a shadow coming closer. I looked up and was meet by the face of a cute Girl. The Game was only for People over 18 that signed a specific contract on purchase but apparently the Character Creator let you look like 12 anyway. She smiled sweetly and I could almost smell how my coin purse got lighter even thou I had no money to begin with. Sweet Girl: "Hello." Taru: "Hello?" I feigned innocence and tilted my head in the same manner she did. As expected she didn''t get my sarcasm and blushed at my gesture. Sweet Girl: "?hhmmm... You.. You look like a strong guy. Do you perhaps want to team up with me?" Sadly this was the end of my rope and I stopped playing around. I sat up my serious face and answered with a calm cold voice. Taru: "No. Sorry." For a second longer she smiled at me but then her face changed. All of a sudden she looked rather scary and her sweet melodic voice was switched with a raspy angry older one. Angry Girl: "Fine. I bet you will regret it sooner or later. Just you wait." Before I could retaliate anything she turned around and stomped of. I shrugged and decided that I could as well wait by the gate till nightfall. As I walked over the [Plaza] I managed to listen in on some very interesting stories of other people. So first and foremost that the enemies had disbanded after the first great rush. And yet People still lost even when they ganked up on a single Enemy with more then 10 People. This was because those Orcs were insanely strong. There was yet to be one to block any of there attacks and apparently they also were really tough as well as having a good technique. Thanks to all those rumors I was really pumped as I finally had reached the gate. I looked around the area and saw something very promising. There was a young girl crying and a old man trying to calm here. Don''t get me wrong I wasn''t one to enjoy the suffering of others but I could guess that old man could use some help. Taru: "Yo. Can I help you?" I smiled and waved as I walked over to them. The girl sniffed and pouted before turning to run into a house nearby. The old man took of his hat and fawned himself with it while turning towards me. He smiled sadly. Old Man: "Thank you. But this isn''t something you can help me with." Taru: "Are you sure?" Old Man: "No. This isn''t something a Adventurer like you should bother himself with." This at least confirmed that the NPCs really did call us Adventurers. Taru: "No matter how little the problem I would really like to help you." The old man sighed and looked towards the house where the little girl went into. He wiped over his forehead. Old Man: "Well..... I am a traveling merchant you know, but sadly my cart has broken down a few miles away from the city. There wasn''t that much of value in there and we, me and my family managed to get to safety thanks to a city guard. But ....." He scratched his neck and blushed a bit. I found it rather funny but restrained myself from laughing and urged him to go on. Old Man: "See. This adorable little girl is my Granddaughter and she... she lost her stuffed bear as we made a run for it. She really loved that bear and I wish I could give it back to her but right now that''s impossible." I looked at him dumbfounded causing him to wave me of. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Old Man: "See it was stupid to tell you this I should have just..." He was already turning around as I stopped him. Taru: "I will do it." He turned back around with a rather surprised face. I grinned and nodded. Old Man: "Really?" Taru: "Really." Old Man: "Oh thank you so much." The Old Man grasped my hands and was close to tears. Old Man: "I will reward you greatly if you can bring me the bear unscathed. Oh Please. This would make her so happy." I shook him of gently before hitting against my chest. Taru: "No Problem. I am already on my way. She will have it back before morning dawns." As I turned around I was really surprised as to how real that conversation just felt. The NPCs in this game were really High Class. But again this proved another one of my theories. Firstly that you don''t get a quest window when you accept one and second that you had to converse with the NPCs to actually get quests. They didn''t come flying for you like in other games. Old Man: "Wait!" I stopped and turned around to see the old Man has followed me. Although it was just a short distance he breathed heavily I thought he would fall over but he waved me of as I tried to help him. Old Man: "You.. Do you really plan on going now? This can wait you know." Taru: "But wouldn''t it be best if she had it back as soon as possible?" I was a bit confused at the reaction of the old man. Was this Part of his Protocol? Old Man: "But going out now? The cart is at least 4 miles away from the city and it gets Dark soon." Taru: "Don''t worry. I will watch out." ¡äSo are the enemies stronger at night?¡ä This wouldn''t be my first game where enemy behavior changed with the time of day. But even that revelation couldn''t stop me from going out. I patted the Man reassuringly on the shoulders before turning around again. Just short before I had reached the Gates he screamed for me to take care and I smiled back at him waving. I shrugged. ¡äWhat a peculiar Computer Program.¡ä By now the sun dyed the Town in a warm red. It was really getting late and most People had either logged out after seeing how ridiculously hard the game was or started to log out now. I had awaited that time for two reasons. Firstly because the chance of someone getting involved with my fights was lower and secondly because I thought that even if they were stronger at night I had more chances of surprising my enemies like that. I hung around the gate area looking trough some stores here and there but found nothing that interested me more then a few seconds. After asking a few NPCs I was sure that the enemies were stronger at night. But I also found out that they had a normal sleeping cycle like Humans. Meaning maybe I could get some surprise attacks in while they slept. After the sun finally went down and stars started to appear I decided to leave the town. I came out of the shop I was currently in and watched for a short while how two city guards started lighting some lamps. The Night air was quite chilly but also really fresh in comparison of the city air from the Real World. As guessed there were no Monsters to be seen anywhere close the gates. But I was still overly careful in proceeding seeing how they had laid out quite a good trap before. After I had climbed the first hill I realized how big that Plain really was. As far as I could see in the moonlit night there were those gentle hills and not even a single tree or stone was to be seen. Just pure grassy plains. It was so beautiful that I was stunned for a few seconds. I sighed and continued stalking over the Plain. Around 1 and half a hour of walking later I stumbled upon a immensely interesting situation. I was hiding between some high grass on top of a hill. While the scene unraveled in the valley next to me. Only around 40 Feet away from me were two of those Orcs. And they were having a fist fight as I arrived. In the meantime however this has changed to a rather nasty situation they both had drawn there swords by now. They growled and grunted while swinging there swords in what could only be a attempt to scare the other one. I studied there movements closely while they got closer and closer to each other. There swords clashed eventually and the sound cut trough the silence of the night loudly. They wrestled a bit trying to bring the other one down with pure strength but apparently they were evenly matched in that apartment. I decided to call the Left one Orc1 and the other one Orc2. They looked almost the same their only difference being the length of there hair. Orc1 broke the struggle for the upper hand first and managed to almost topple Orc2 over. But he managed to capture himself blocking the incoming strike by a hairs breath. The double handed strike however was to strong for his weak guard and his hands were sent backwards. Orc1 used that chance to immediately ram the sword hilt deep into the abdomen of Orc2. It bent his armor inwardly and burst out on the other side splattering blood across the grass. Orc2 wasn''t so weak and retaliated with a headbutt against the nose of Orc1. Orc1 stumbled back his sword still stuck in Orc2. Orc1 brought his hands up in a guarding gesture but he would have been better off dodging as Orc2 slashed horizontally at him with all of his pent up rage. It easily cut of his first arm directly under the elbow and carried enough on with enough force to cut trough half of the second arm clearly breaking the bone in it. Orc1 screamed in agony and tried to get away from Orc2. Orc2 however wasn''t done with him yet. He ripped out his sabre and with a angry scream decapitated Orc1. The lifeless body of Orc1 flopped to the ground his head landing somewhere on the opposite side of were I stood. ¡äWell then, better get ready.¡ä I stood up slowly letting my shoulders circle a few times before as silent as possible I drew my sword. Orc2 currently pulled out the sword of Orc1 spitting Blood while doing so. ¡äI would give my left hand to know how much HP he had left.¡ä He perked up and I lunged myself forward in the same moment. Time seemed to flow slower as my brain processed with a incredible speed making out if there were any weak points in his armor. The only weak Point I found however was the hole in his stomach. So against all better judgment I braced myself for a hard metal on metal impact as I rammed my sword tip first into his neck area. Luckily the Sword had a armguard, or the sword would have been flung out of my hands and I would have crashed against him because of the force. But thanks to said armguard I only felt like my left hand which was higher on the hilt as I rammed my sword against his armor was broken and I was deaf thanks to the clashing sound. But thanks to that empty headed attack he also stumbled forward almost falling to the ground. For a short second I could see two Numbers appearing above his head. One of them was White and read [10] and the other one was Violet and the Number that appeared was [30] I guessed one was Physical Damage which was highly downgraded thanks to his Armor and the other one was Magic Damage which went straight trough his Armor. He was however still very lively and now turned around anger evident on his Orcish face. The Pain from the crash had subsided and I grinned as I tired to move my left hand. And although it was very numb I could at least still use it. But for the next thing I wasn''t prepared in any way. He closed the distance between us with two quick steps and swung his sword over head down onto me. I stepped back while raising my sword horizontally to intervene with his strike. But my guard was brushed away not even really slowing his swing. The sword bit into my shoulder and pain shock my body. I stumbled back before he could dig deeper into my shoulder and gritted my teeth not to scream. Even just 10% Pain were nothing to fuck around with. I looked at my Health bar that was displayed in the right corner of my vision. It showed that I had lost 78 HP with just this one swing that didn''t even really finish. I could only take one more of those before I went down. The pressure I felt was intense. Not just from knowing that I would die after one hit. There was something more sinister that weight me down. It was the Bloodlust of Orc2. It was evident in every one of his movements. I felt like running away was the best course of action in this situation. And while I was already turning around I stopped myself. I breathed in deeply and calmed down. I turned back just in time to see him attack again. It was a wide horizontal slash aimed at my neck. I know how to fight those creatures now. The trick was not to block but to avoid there attacks. I retracted my right foot while ducking down. Thanks to that his slash went past me by a few inches while I could bring my own swords to slash at his breastplate. Two colorful numbers appeared again but I didn''t have time to look at them as he continued his attack straight away not even bothered by my weak slash. He brought his sword up high and with a downward slash intended to crush me completely. This was the time. The time I firstly used a skill in this game. ¡äStep Back¡ä My vision became blurry for a split second before clearing up again seeing Orc2 still captured in his slash movement. Finding no resistance at all his full power slash brought him out of balance and his sword went deeply into the soft ground. As he looked up again the last thing he saw was the tip of my blade. I stabbed into his mouth and went all the way till I hit the backside of his helmet. He twitched a little bit before he slipped of my sword and fell to the ground. Lifeless.
You have Killed a Logar. +500 EXP
--- Hello everyone. I upload the Chapter today because tomorrow I wont be able to go online. Anyway. I appreciate you people reading it and hope that soon more People will start reading my story. I plan to from now on make the chapter at least this long if not longer. I hope you all can keep up with my bad English and my senseless sentence structures I have sometime Thank you very much for reading. BYE!!! Conversationalist I fell onto my ass while wiping over my sweat drenched forehead.
Congratulations you have Killed your First Enemy before dying once. +2 Status Points
And again the Game rewarded me with 2 Extra Points for my feat. Although it was really just luck this time. If it wasn''t for his cracked up health he would have surely killed me. Yet I believed.. no I was sure that the next one would be a lot easier. I had defeated the Pressure once so I could do it another time as well. And Besides I had learned a lot from this encounter. One such thing was that right now Intelligence was the stat that did the foremost damage from my standing point of view. Without much thinking I decided that I would distribute 1 point into Intelligence and 1 into Wisdom for Balance Measures.
Status Window
NameChiameLevel1
EXP500Memory1500
ProfessionNoneFactionNone
SpouseNoneGuildNone
Titles
None
Health24/ 100Health Regen5/ min
Mana23/ 40Mana Regen:4/ min
Strenght10Agility10
Vitality10Wisdom2
Intelligence4Toughness0
Attack10Defense0
Physical Resistances
Slashing0Piercing0
Crushing0
Elemental Resistances
Fire-10Water0
Wind0Earth0
Light10Darkness-10
After looking at my Status window I realized a big Problem. On one hand I had to wait for a long time before my Health would be fully recovered. On the other hand however I had to do something anyway. I stood up brushed myself of and turned left. I walked over to the beginning of the next hill and kneeled down again. I grabbed the Head of Orc1 by the hair and lifted it into the air. Blood still flowed out of the wound and the air had a iron scent thanks to all the blood around me. Taru: "Inventory." I waited for a few seconds before sighing. Again the game wasn''t like other games. I had guessed that but hope dies last right? There was no such a thing as a convenient Inventory that would allow you to carry all kinds of disgusting items with you without anyone noticing. Now I was even more so glad that I had chosen the night to go hunting. I held the Head in my left hand which by now had recovered from the numb pain and decided that it was time to search for the Wagon of the Old Man. Since I figured that they most likely had chosen the road to travel I had very limited possibilities were it could be. There was only two streets that lead away from the city. One about 1 mile to the south and the other one 3 miles to the north from were I stood. I was around 4 miles away from the city so I guessed they were around the same height as me. I looted 2 bags with each having 40 copper coins in them from the "Orcs" before heading south. Hoping the Wagon would be there and not at the road northern from me. And I was lucky. I saw the Broken down wagon from far away and speed up. My health had regenerated completely by now and I was way more confident in running over the hills. Like the NPCs had said the Logars like they were called by the game had a normal sleeping cycle and my only encounter was with Orc1 and Orc2 so far. I reached the Wagon without any problems and searched trough it. Like the Old Man said there was nothing really of value to be found here. It seemed like they had transported mostly food and some fabric that was by now soaked with all kind of different liquids. The Smell was far away from what you call pleasant so I decided to just take the Stuffed Animal and leave. I found it under the Wagon a bit dusty but it seemed unharmed. Seeing that I was at least as lucky as that child must be when she gets it back. I decided I rather head back to town now before I would take on my next fight so that the Bear wouldn''t get hurt in some random situation. Also carrying the head of the Dead Or.. Logar got really annoying. While I walked back to town I reviewed the fight I had and what I knew so far. Luckily there was no disturbance on my way back and so after a short while I was back to safety. I decided that I would firstly bring that Vampire Man the Head of the Monster before I would show up at the Old Mans house. It would be kind of awkward if I showed up there one hand holding the Stuffed Animal and the other one Holding a severed head. I walked down the alley and before I even made it anywhere close to his stall I could hear a creepy laugh. Mysterious Man: "Oh. Hahahaha Excellent Hihihi Very Good." I grinned down at him while handing over the Head of the Monster. He continued to giggle while he took the Head out of my hand and placed it beside him carefully. His hand reached into his pocket and he pulled out a black silk back. Mysterious Man: "Here your reward." I took the bag and felt something similar to coins inside. I opened it and shook it out onto my open palm. And like expected it were coins. I counted 2 silver 50 cooper and 5 of some other Kind. I took the normal money and put it back into the little sack before binding it to my belt. The 3 Coins I held in hand now however were bigger then the normal money and they looked different as well. Taru: "Say. What¡äs that?" He looked me in the eyes and started to giggle again. After a while he still gave no answer so I figured out he wouldn''t tell me. Taru: "Fine. Well. See you around." I turned and put the coins away for the time. I was confident it wouldn''t take me long to find out anyway. I returned to the main street and headed towards the Gates once more. I turned left and went up the stairs of the wooden veranda to the Door were I watched the girl ran in. I knocked a few times and then waited if anything happened. After a while a young Man opened the Doors while rubbing his eyes. Young Man: "Yes?" Taru: "I believe this belongs to your Daughter?" It took no genius to find out that he was the Father of the Girl. He looked exactly like a younger version of the Old Man. He starred at the Stuffed Animal I held in my Hand. It took a few seconds before his brain clicked and he realized what was going on. Young Man: "But... How... Who... You.... How... I.... Father!!!" I waited politely while he slammed the door shut and went to get the Old Man. Or at least that''s what I guessed was going on. His screams went across the street and I saw lamps going on in the house. After a minute or so the Door opened again. This time however I was faced by the Young Man the Old Man and a Young Woman that seemed to be the Mother of the child guessing from there same hair color. They all seemed rather embarrassed. Young Man: "Sir Adventurer. Oh Please forgive my Father for sending you onto a stupid Mission like that." The young Man as well as the Woman bowed down while the Old Man started to sweat. I waved them off. Taru: "Don''t Worry I was in the area anyway so that was just fine." If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Young Woman: "No its not. You even went out at night just to get a simple toy back. You could have lost your live." Before the Situation got even more tragic and they could embellish my story even more however a voice startled them all. The Woman turned around and with a sweet voice said. Young Woman: "Honey. Why are you still up?" Kid: "I can¡ät sleep when you are all so noisy." I smiled at the Old Man and handed the Bear over to him before winking. He smiled at me and turned around presenting the Stuffed Animal. Kid: "Kami!?!" I giggled inwardly at the chosen name of the Stuffed Animal but remained silent. The Girl ran into her Grandfathers arms and hugged him and the Bear equally. She cried again but this time clearly out of joy. The young Man and Woman joined the Hug and for a short period of time remained like that. Young Man: "Come on. You have to go to bed now. Sweet Heart would you please?" Young Woman: "Sure. Come on." The Young Woman took the girl by the shoulders and gentle guided hear out of my vision. After a sigh the Two Man turned back to me both wiping a tear out of the corner of there eyes. Young Man: "I thank you so much Sir Adventurer." Taru: "No Problem and please stop with the Sir thing I am no noble." Young Man: "True. You have a bigger heart then any noble I know of." Taru: "Stop it you are making me blush. I am just a normal Adventurer that loves to help." Young Man: "You are so modest too. But how can I repay you?" My inner villain grinned at that notification. ¡äThis could reap great reward.¡ä I however reminded myself that this was no normal game and the NPCs were quiet clever. From now on I decided I would handle them like I would handle a Real Human. Taru: "You don''t have to reward me. Really." Young Man: "No! I must. You took on such a dangerous quest just to cast a smile onto my little girls face." Taru: "You.... Hold on for a second." I quickly pulled out the coins I had gotten from the Mysterious Man and hold them into the Lamp Light. Taru: "It would help me greatly if you could tell me what those are?" Old Man: "Ahh Yes. Those are Learning Coins. If you squeeze them hard enough they vanish and you gain the ability to learn." I looked at the coins fascinated. From that explanation I could guess that those were some kind of EXP bringing coins. I took 1 of the 5 I got and made a fist. And like the Old Man had said after a short While he vanished and a pop up window appeared.
+250 EXP
I was surprised at seeing such a big number appear. This meant I still held the Equivalent of 1000 EXP in my hands. This was a much better reward then what I imagined. I had to thank that Mysterious Man Later. Young Man: "Oh. Yeah. Hold on for a second." The voice of the Man got me back into reality and i turned around just to see him head back inside. After a light commotion and a awkward minute were me and the Old Man just smiled at each other the Young Man came back holding a small box. He opened it and took out a small bag. Taru: "You really don''t have to.......Gulp" I swallowed as i saw the same Learning coins i held in hand pouring out of the bag. Young Man: "We don''t really use them often so you might as well take those as reward if it is enough?" In his Hands he held 10 more of those Coins which may were smaller then the ones i currently held but would probably amount to the same number. He held his hands out with a questioning face. Taru: "I..... Really... You" I was stunned wordless. Together with those I would be able to level up yet again. I took hold of the Young Mans hands and shook them happily. Taru: "I¡äll take them happily." He handed them over to me and bowed again. The Old Man patted me on the shoulder giving me a thumbs up. Young Man/Old Man: "Thank you very much for helping us." Taru: "I am glad i could help. Just Call me whenever you have a Problem." Old Man: "Good Night." Young Man: "Thank you very much and have a wonderful night." Taru: "You to." I was in high spirits as i walked away from the door. While i walked i took all of the coins into my Hands and with some force pressed them together. They Plopped one after another and in the End a window appeared.
+2000 EXP
And afterwards of course the Level Followed.
You have leveled up +2 Status Points
Taru: "Woho!" I exulted loudly and somewhere nearby a Dog started to Bark. I laughed at that before running away not wanting to draw the anger of some NPCs onto me. I went for the Gates and while Doing so distributed my Status Points. Right now i have to tell you something. If you can read you noticed the Profession Text in my Status Window. It was still empty. But i knew from the internet that there were indeed different professions in this game. Logically. Magic also played a part in this game so it was reasonable to assume there would be Magic Related classes to. And this was exactly what i aimed for right now. I again put 1 Point into Intelligence and the other one into Wisdom.
Status Window
NameChiameLevel2
EXP750Memory3750
ProfessionNoneFactionNone
SpouseNoneGuildNone
Titles
None
Health100/ 100Health Regen5/ min
Mana40/ 50Mana Regen:6/ min
Strenght10Agility10
Vitality10Wisdom3
Intelligence5Toughness0
Attack10Defense0
Physical Resistances
Slashing0Piercing0
Crushing0
Elemental Resistances
Fire-10Water0
Wind0Earth0
Light10Darkness-10
My Stats finally looked like something. I liked that. I liked that so much that i decided that i would raise them some more today. I breathed in the late night air and cracked my knuckles and neck. Taru: "Prepare yourselves Monsters." --- Hello Everyone! As promised the chapter was longer then the ones before. I personally thing that conversation is vital to survival so most of this chapter was filled with boring talking but soon the action will kick of good. I hope some of you give me reviews on my fighting sences since I am not quite confident in them. But anyway thank you for reading my story and supporting it. Bye! Ranking Although I had searched continuously the next Enemy that I found was shortly after the sun had rose over the horizon. He suddenly appeared on top of a hill and with a joyful battle cry stormed towards me. Again the pressure came upon me but with 2 short breathes I managed to calm myself. I grabbed my sword tightly and put my left leg forward ready to react in any way. Seeing him swing his sabre over his head I patiently awaited his attack. It came from directly above with enough force to cut trough me in one go. I meet his strike holding my sword horizontally while also pulling myself to the right. His sabre clashed into mine and sparks flew everywhere. The blow was so heavy that it pressed my sword down but i had calculated that and turned my sword lightly so that i wouldn''t get cut by the sharp side of the blade. Instead the wide side pressed against my shoulder and the force of the blow pushed me out of the way even faster. His Sabre scratched over my blade and his strike went past my back and right into the ground. My plan had worked out perfectly and i couldn''t stop a grin from creeping onto my face. He was out of balance thanks to his own force and i had the perfect angle for a attack. Like he did a second ago i swung my sword over my head and brought it down upon his head. The White Number Showed [20] and the Violet Number showed much Stronger [60]. By now my main source of Damage seemed to be my Magical Scaling. Which offered me the choice of not needing to hit with my full force. This was because the Magic Damage would go trough his armor no matter how strong the blow was anyway. Although if i really did that i would miss the Physical effect it had on him. Like right now he was clearly stunned by the blow to the head. I grinned even more and with one smooth motion drew the sword across his throat. [60],[75] This time both of the Numbers were quite high because i managed to hit one of the points were he had no armor whatsoever. Blood sprinkled everywhere and he grunted angrily. He tried to grab me and although i was startled by that sudden move i managed to retreat out of his range thanks to my {Step Back} . Thinking about all the possibilities i had with this skill was really scary. I couldn''t just use it for retreating and dodging but also for attacking out of insane angles. But before i would do something like that i had to study there moveset a bit more. Right now it seemed rather Random proven by the sudden grab attack just now. I let him stand up patiently waiting right outside of his range. My Calmness was a great contrast to his seething rage. Yet I was not scared at all. It was weird. I didn''t see myself as fearless ever before,but I may had to reconsider that. My trail of thoughts was cut short as he attacked again. This time with a horizontal swing which I easily avoided by simply stepping back a little. His rage had again lead him to make a way to big movement causing him to go out of balance yet again. I slashed at his side lightly. [10],[70]. This proved my point about the Magical Damage. I squatted down to avoid his next attack which was yet again a far to wide swing. [15],[50]. I attacked his legs bringing him out of balance even more. And as I stood up I finished the combo with a slash across his unguarded face. [42],[84]. I quickly retreated out of his range as blood shoot everywhere. I managed to dodge even the blood and quickly recounted the Damage I had done so far. By now it was over 500 Damage I had dealt to my enemy. ¡äAnd yet he didn''t seem to go......¡ä The Enemy quivered strongly and then fell over. A second after he had fallen down I received a pop up window.
You have Killed a Logar. +300 EXP
Ok. It seemed like those Creatures had around 500 HP. But what did it mean that I only got about half the EXP from before. ¡äPerhaps because they are weaker at daytime?¡ä I shrugged my shoulders and decided to kill a few more to test my theory. Compared to nighttime there were a lot of them yet I needed almost half an hour to find my next target. That was because I could not fight 2 or more at the same time. My third fight went similar to my second. Used my skill once in a dangerous situation, enemy had 500 HP and I lost no life whatsoever. Again I was rewarded with 300 EXP meaning that they really dropped less EXP while the sun is up. But that didn''t stop me from killing them anyway. I kept searching and killing enemies until the sun was almost at its zenith. I just had killed another one marking my 6 kill. Just one more and I would level up yet again. But exactly as I started to walk again something happened. Everything became static. I couldn''t move my legs anymore. Weirdly my hands and the rest of my body were still free. I looked down but couldn''t find a cause for what was going on. But I didn''t have to because once again the game answered my questions.
Crows Feast will now shut down for the next 12 Hours. Please do not forget to eat and sleep while we maintain the servers. You will be able to log back in at exactly 00:00 PM JST
I grinned at the notification. I thought the game would just eject me now but before it did there was another surprise.
Ranklist
Place 1Shina
Place 2Yoshinoto
Place 3Miku
Search your own rank
Apparently there was a ranking system. You could also search your own rank on the whole thing. I was interested to see how I faired so far so I typed in my name into the holographic keyboard and the system scrolled down for me. It however stopped shortly after it started and in the middle of the screen was my name.
Ranklist
Place 31Sakura
Place 32Chiame
Place 33Eyi
Search your own rank
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I was so surprised that I didn''t move until the game had faded away and I was once more laying in my bed. I took of the helmet and looked at the ceiling for a long time. ¡äI ain¡ät half bad.¡ä I was seriously stunned for words. If someone had asked me on which rank I would guess I was I would have said I was somewhere in the thousands but nope. Apparently I was in the top hundre... no even in the top fifties. I sighed and got up to look around. My Apartment was nothing big. A normal kitchen a living room a separated bedroom and a small bathroom. Yet I couldn''t imagine living somewhere else. Although I could probably afford it. Not just that this apartment was close to my work place but also that I just loved my tidy little apartment. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I got up and immediately turned on the PC that stood next to my bed. While he turned on I went trough the living room to the kitchen. I grabbed a glass and poured some water into it. I jugged it down in one go and went on the toilet. After I was done I stretched and looked around. I really didn''t have anything to do. I was currently on vacation and most of my friends were either working or in school so I had no reason to go out. My Apartment was as clean as possible and I wasn''t really hungry nor tired. Which was interesting considering I had just run around for 24 hours fighting for my life. I went back into my Bedroom and sat to the PC. There was really only one thing that interested me. And that was the Ranking. It took me only 2 seconds to summon the Homepage from "Crows Feast". After a short search I found the Ranking and opened it. Different then in game I not just had the name but also the gender and Level of the Avatar here. This was a specialty of the Game to. You couldn''t change your Gender. Which was again very logical since you had to move your body around based on your own experience. It would be very difficult to move around with a different gender or a big height difference for that matter. I noticed this while fighting. Excluding the Skills you had to move your body like it was Real Life. Meaning if you changed your body to much you had to adapt a lot. Besides the game somehow managed to fake stamina. I was exhausted after a fight just like one would be in Real Life after a fight. I had browsed trough the Ranking while thinking about those things. And was again shocked. There was something very weird going on. Now don''t misunderstand. I am not sexiest and I would love to see more girls playing videogames because I believe they could change a few things to the good side. I could however not believe what I saw. The First 30... no the Top 50 Excluding me were all Girls. Man normally are the more competitive creatures and brutally stupid by ever mean but usually also better with things like fighting. Which was why I had thought that it would be more like 70% Man and 30% Woman in the Top 100. But nope here the ranking stood marking only one Guy in the Top 50. I laughed out loud thinking that this could only bring trouble to me. I leaned back only to hear my Handy Ring. I wheeled over to my nightstand and took the phone. Seeing the number on the display I could only grin. Taru: "YOOOOOOO!" ???: "Whaaaattsssuuuup! You pansy ass. What name did you pick?" Taru: "Taru was already taken so I went with Chiame." ???: "Like that one manga?" Taru: "Yep. Which one did you take?" ???: "I went with..... Dam! What the.... Man I just saw your ranking. Do you have the side open?" Taru: "Sure Man. So What did you pick for a name?" ???: "Kaen. But dang how did you do that?" Taru: "What? Be more specific Man:" ???: "Fuck you. You know what I mean. How did you get on such a high rank." Taru: "Logical Thinking. I mean what the fuck. How did you do it?" ???: "Come on seriously. Its impossible to work with those people. We so have to form a guild or Group or whatever after we find each other." Taru: "Oh Yeah about that. Where were you anyway?" ???: "?h Different Starting Town maybe?" Taru: "H?h?" ???: "Man! How the fu... Seriously. You didn''t really thought all of Japan Started in one and the same town." Taru: "Well.... Its not like all people could afford that game anyway. Remember you barely made it and a lot of People make worse then us." ???: Sigh "Dude. Yeah doesn''t matter. Anyway I heard that all people from one Nation get to the same town when they are Level 10 anyway so we meet up there. OK?" Taru: "Sure let me just check your Level?" I smacked Kaen into the Search own Rank Window and after a short scroll It came to a halt.
KaenRank 123
Level 1Male
¡ä123. Not bad. But only Level 1?¡ä I Sighed into the phone loudly answering with a sarcastic voice. Taru: "Ahh. Sorry. Cant be your friend anymore. Level 1 Noob." Kaen: "Damm you. I can¡ät do anything against it that my Group members were so stupid." Taru: "Group Members?" Kaen: "Yeah. Don''t fuck with me just because your people were intelligent enough to listen to you." Taru: "Hey hey. I think you are misunderstanding something. I had no Group whatsoever." Kaen: "Hihi. Yeah right. And I can fucking fly." Taru: "No shitting you. I was all alone the whole time." Kaen: "What!?! Don''t fuck with me!" Taru: "I swear. Did it all on my own." Kaen: "Oh God Dammit. Just you wait till I catch up to you. I¡äll whoop your sorry ass. Hanging up now!" Taru: "Ok bye. Noob." He hung up on me and I couldn''t stop laughing for a long while. See, Kaen was not just the Avatar name but also the Real name of my best friend. We went to kindergarten, Elementary School, Middle School and High School together and even went so far to take on the same job. Well not entirely. While Kaen is the cook I am the waiter. We work in the Best Restaurant in town and get paid a fairly high amount for rather simple work. But this is because the Manager himself said that the Restaurant wouldn''t have as much customers without us. But again back to the topic I didn''t just start up the PC for looking at the Ranks. I cranked up some Rap music while searching trough the web trying to find Sword Fighting Technique Tutorials. Sure right now I was still fine but sooner or later I would stumble upon more difficult enemies. I found some sides that specifically thought one how to defend against a stronger enemy with the sword. I studied them intensely trying to memorize everything there stood before trying them out Physically. Which looked rather retarded since I had neither a enemy nor a sword. For a second I considered to just go to a sword fighting Dojo. But I rather trained with my own speed and besides I would probably have a lot of Problems with my Coach considering I had a slight Authority Problem. Anyway I went trough a lot of training but kept it quiet since it was darkest night right now. I had slept a lot the last 2 days so I was wide awake even after that 24 hour adventurer. And I was sure I would hold out the next 24 Hours in game as well. I trained till it was morning and after a shower ate some breakfast. I noticed I was low on some cereals and went out to get some from the grocery store around the corner. On the way to it I was greeted by the Landlord of my apartment complex and gave her a friendly wave. She was a stunningly beautiful lady and from what I had caught she was also playing the game. I couldn''t imagine her with a sword In hand although at times she could be pretty scary thou. After I had done the groceries I came to face the same problem as before I turned on the PC. I had absolutely nothing to do. I could train some more but didn''t really felt like it. Mostly because I had a muscle ache already and didn''t want to worsen it. I am how you surely figured out no lazy Person. I used to run in the morning and faintly remember taking some Martial Arts lessons as kid but all stopped after I had started working. Work was always exhausting but at the same time helped me a great deal keeping my shape. I am sure i would have more Problems with finding back to a rhythm if i had worked in a office the last 2 years. Since i had sorted out all important things beforehand i now had nothing to do and just laid in my bed waiting that the last 4 hours went by. I let my thoughts fly only thinking about random unimportant things. But i couldn''t help myself but always return to the game. It was just that interesting and i was sure other people felt just like me if not worse. I dosed around until the alarm on my Handy went of. I had beforehand set it so that it would ring 5 Minutes before I could log in again for the eventuality that I fell asleep. I shut it of and put on the helmet. I laid down on the bed and switched the helmet on. --- Hello Everyone! Thank you all for reading this Chapter of my FanFic. Sadly I couldn''t get the tables for the ranking to work how I wanted them to but I hope you are all ok with the ones that I used now. Please leave a comment if you want to I am open for any kind of critic or praise. ( Please praise me. Had a bad week.) See ya!!! Set up Challenges --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Once more i felt the light brezze and the warmth of the sun before i could open my eyes. I was still out in the plains exactly were the game had thrown me out. I stretched, drew my sword and turned around facing away from the city. I had no reason whatsoever to go back to the city right now. Besides I wanted to try out the things I learned for sword fighting. And oh boy I had learned a lot. I was confident that I could take on one even without the skill. ¡äActually I could make that my goal for today. But not something so simple. How about 2 at once without any skill use.¡ä I grinned and gripped my sword tightly. And so my day went on. I kept slaughtering single targets which appeared more frequently the further I got away from the city and avoided groups of bigger number. Until I was confident that I could take on 2 at once. I had studied there Movement sharply all this time but had yet to find a muster in there moves. Those Enemies weren''t normal Computer Programs they seemed like sentient beings to me. ¡äWait. Does this make me a murderer.¡ä I stopped dead in my movements. If they really thought and had a live besides getting killed by players that made them living creatures. There was also the point about them bleeding. ¡äAh I think I am taking this to far. The Simplest Explanation would be that they are simply Intelligent Programs. Learning AI¡äs that is. Just like the NPCs.¡ä I Shrugged my shoulders and kept on killing more of them. Until I stumbled upon a perfect subject group. Down the next hill were 2 of them. Both of them had the big sabre¡äs marking them as close combat fighters. I had yet to fight a crossbower of them but that could wait. Right now I wanted to test this. I whistled loudly drawing there attention towards me. I grinned at there confused faces as I strolled down the hill. I had gathered far to much fighting Experience to be scared of there Aura by now. To me they seemed as dangerous as a Kid with a sword. A really strong, unpredictable Kid but still just a Kid. They looked at each other and grunted something before one of them drew his weapon and attacked. Like most of them did he also started with a overhead attack. I had leveled up 2 more times but had yet to put any points into agility or Strength making me basically still very weak and slow in comparison to them. But I still dodged his downward arc easily. [10], [100] . [10] , [85] . Four Colored Numbers appeared over his head before he could even do so much as draw his sword back. He had by now already lost a good portion of his HP and not only i but also he knew it. He screamed angrily and swung his sword in a wide horizontal arc. I meet his strike with one of my own stabilizing my sword with my second hand. The Block was perfect yet I was pushed back quite the distance. The other one had finally decided to join the fight and attacked me from the side with a hard thrust. I sidestepped but couldn''t counter since he changed his thrust to a sideways slash. I blocked yet again nullifying the Danger of the attack but my hands were pushed to the side giving the other one quite the target. I managed to step forward before he swung down on me but now I was captured right between them. Luckily both of there swords were on my right side so I could quickly step out of the encirclement Giving a quick strike to the Head of the first Logar. [10] , [130] . The first one was down on 140 HP which I could take with one blow if the random Magic Damage would allow me to. I had found out that The F Level Scaling in Magic could always hit somewhere between 10-20. Meaning with my 7 Points in Intelligence I could hit somewhere between 70-140. They both slashed towards me in the same moment making it quite hard to block but easy to avoid. I stepped back and waited for there attack to pass. The second there slashes had past me I went in and slashed at the Face of the First Logar. [60] , [100] . I was lucky and thanks to me hitting a unarmored area I could take him down at once.
You have Killed a Logar. +300 EXP
The other one completely snapped as he saw his companion go down. In response to his mad scream I just grinned baiting a angry attack. After that he just came at me with wide swings which I dodged easily until he fell before me as well. ¡äSuccess.¡ä I looted there corpses and stretched. I looked around. I was a bit disappointed. I never had imagined that I would fulfill my goal so quickly. ¡äThe only thing I could do now was to wait till night and do the same to 2 at once while they were powered up.¡ä I looked at my Status window only to see that I only needed 2 more to get to the next Level.
Status Window
NameChiameLevel4
EXP4550Memory14550
ProfessionNoneFactionNone
SpouseNoneGuildNone
Titles
None
Health100/ 100Health Regen5/ min
Mana70/ 70Mana Regen:10/ min
Strenght10Agility10
Vitality10Wisdom5
Intelligence7Toughness0
Attack10Defense0
Physical Resistances
Slashing0Piercing0
Crushing0
Elemental Resistances
Fire-10Water0
Wind0Earth0
Light10Darkness-10
¡äNot that a new Level would change anything on the way I currently fight. It would o....¡ä I saw a small shadow besides mine and calculated that it would be on top of the Next Hill judging from the size and stand of the sun. I had yet to meet any other player outside of the Town wall so it was safe to assume it was a enemy. According to my Experience so far however if it was a Logar he had long either gave a battlecry or some other sort of scream from him to diffuse any chance for a stealth attack. ¡äBut Perhaps this isn''t a Stealth Attack but rather...¡ä I threw myself to the side and a second later heard the whistle of something cutting trough the air. As I turned around my suspicions were confirmed. It was a Long range Fighter armed with a Crossbow. ¡äAnd that just as my current goal ran out. I guess I am really lucky.¡ä I started to grin and immediately started to close the distance between us. But before I even made half the way he had reloaded and aimed the crossbow back at me. I froze. Dodging a crossbow in close range took at least as much as a miracle as dodging a bullet. But in this game I already had my hands on a miracle. In the second his finger twitched and the crossbow flung the bolt forward I turned my head and feet reciting {Step Back} in my mind. The World became blurry for a second and as it cleared I saw a black blur swiftly moving trough my field of vision. It was the bolt that flew by me. But I had no time to look at the impact it had because I had something else to do. I turned again and started to sprint the last few yards towards the Crossbower. He was frantically reloading but I doubted he could make it. But I was wrong because just in the second I had come into his reach he set up the reloaded crossbow for another shot. Dodging a crossbow in close range was difficult but dodging a crossbow at point blank range was impossible even with the skill. That was if you panicked and tried to dodge. But luckily I had my sword up high. A slight movement and it intercepted with the bolt that was released with insane power. So much power so that my sword was almost flung from my hand although I had gripped it even tighter out of surprise. The Logar jumped back and threw the crossbow towards me. I dodged it with a sidestep and brought my sword back before me. I was highly interested to see those Crossbowers fight. That was because they were a little bit smaller then the others and didn''t had a big sword with them. Instead they wielded two smaller sabre¡äs which my enemy currently drew. I thought he would be a rather careful and observant fighter from his stance but deep down he was just another rage filled Monster. He attacked with a loud battle cry. He was faster then the normal Logars since he had smaller swords but in exchange his blows were also weaker. Not so weak that I could simply block them but definitely weaker. He tried to slash across my chest in a X form with both of his swords which i avoided by stepping back. I tried to get a attack in but he blocked my slash to the head with his left handed sword while readying the other one to attack me. I turned sideways avoiding his thrust attack while pulling my sword down. [10] , [70] . I managed to pull the sword over the back of his hand and did a fair amount of Damage thanks to my Magic Scaling. I stepped closer to him blocking his left hand of with my shoulder while trying to hold his right hand in place with my left hand. [10] , [80] . I drew the sword over his stomach while remembering a move I saw on that side with the sword techniques. I gripped his right hand with both of my hands and before he could attack me I whipped his feet away from under him and managed to throw him over my shoulder. [15]. This time however the color of the attack was not white nor Violet it was yellow. Which probably came from the impact Damage. I had taken back my fighting stance and waited for him to stand back up. He had lost almost 200 HP by now meaning he had almost lost half his health if he had as much HP as the others. He stood up and I could fell the pressure increasing. In return i just gripped my sword tighter. He came at me even faster then before releasing a insane combo of attacks. First a slash from the left which translated into a thrust attack which I sidestepped. I ducked down avoiding a slash combo from both of his swords towards my head retorting with a slash of my own at his Legs. [10] , [105]. I hastily retreated backwards barely escaping a double downwards slash. I leaned back and barely avoided a Cross Slash that came directly after the double downward attack. He translated into a quick downwards attack with his left hand and I couldn''t help myself but block his strike by resting the wide side of the sword on my shoulder. The Impact was no joke and I could fell my hands getting numb. But he wasn''t done yet. While his left sword had attacked from above and managed to trap me his right sword came right for my open side. I knew I couldn''t bring my sword down In time so I once again recited {Step Back} in my mind. I had used it two times in this fight by now and was pretty disappointed by myself. On the other hand my enemy was a real challenge this time. But still I could do better. I was so in thought that I missed my chance at attacking completely, He had recovered and went for me again. But now he wasn''t the only one that was pissed. I intercepted his rush towards me by dashing for him starting of the Second Round right ahead with a angry full power slash at his chest. He couldn''t block or dodge in time so he took it head on causing him to stumble back. [10] , [110]. I went for another slash at his throat but was a little to slow and he managed to block me. He captured my sword with one of his own and the other one was aiming right at my stomach. {Step Back}. I didn''t care anymore on how often I used the skill in this fight. I just swore to myself that next time I found a single crossboer I would wreck him without using it once. The second I stopped moving I let my sword go capturing it again as soon as it had turned around. I held it backwards now and turned around myself as well. As soon as I was facing away from the Enemy I gripped the sword tightly held it backwards and once more used {Step Back}. The Skill was so fast that the Logar had no time to move before I had used it again. [60] , [120]. Through coincidence I had managed to exactly stab trough his open mouth and now he was hanging on my sword. Lifeless.
You have Killed a Logar. +500 EXP
I shook him of, sheathed my sword and looked at the pop up window. I was still upset about myself but this was quickly blown away as I realized that this Logar had Dropped 500 EXP although it was still daytime. Meaning Crossbowers naturally dropped more EXP.
You have leveled up +2 Status Points
Of course the Level up window appeared as well marking my 5th Level. I quickly put 2 points into Intelligence because currently I was satisfied with Mana Regeneration so I concentrated on getting even more Damage. I looted the corpses and as I tried to put the money into one of my purses I noticed that it was filled to the brink. That was no real problem since I had more then one purse right from the beginning but now I remembered that this was around my 40th kill. Considering that everyone dropped 40 coopers. 100 Coopers amounted to 1 silver and 100 Silver amounted to 1 Gold. I had around 16 silver by now. A Novice Skill Book cost around 4 Silver or differently said I could buy up to 4 Different Skills if I wanted to. And actually I kind of wanted to. I looked back to the city in the distance and shrugged my shoulders as I decided to head back. I was so far away from the city by now that simply walking back would take forever. But since I had no other choice I braced myself and jogged towards the city. ¡äCan¡ät be that bad to visit the city once in a while. Maybe I can even get some quests.¡ä I had tried to avoid the city because you could actually see the Names of the Avatars Displayed over there heads. This could cause a lot of trouble for me if People had a eye on the Ranking. I could get tangled up with People that tried to secure or steal places which I was sure already existed. And who knew how the game handled Player Killings. ----- It was late evening as I was finally nearby the city. I had avoided any fights on the way and it still took me around 2 hours to get back here. I brushed of my clothes breathed trough a few times and a casual as possible continued my walk. If I just look normal no one will notice. But before I could even get close the city gates I heard swords clashing nearby. It was rather weird since firstly it was short before the sun went down and secondly because I heard no shouting of commands or panicked screams. This could be for a variation of reasons but I was a little bit tired so I decided I gave my Brain a quick and simple answer by checking it out myself. I came to stop on top of a hill and looked down at the answer to my question. The Answer was simply because it was no group of people therefore no shouted commands. It was a single Person fighting against a single Logar. But It didn''t look to good for the Girl. She was pushed to the floor by a heavy strike the moment I had spotted them. The first thing that ticked me of was that that Girl however she was had a Silver V formed shield on her hands. The Rest of her clothing was also different. She had a silver chest armor, wore a knee long black skirt, armored boots and had some kind of head ornament. All in all she looked like a silver knight of some kind. But the name above her head indicated that she was indeed a Adventurer which was further proven by the sword which was still the same as mine. Against her I looked kind of shabby but I felt better seeing her struggle to get her shield up again. It was brushed aside by the next swing of the Logar and she landed flat on her back hands stretched out to both sides. The Logar took a large overhead swing with the intention to crush her in one go like they did so often. Stopping it would be rather difficult but somehow I was sure my mind would come up with something. And it did. [30] , [110]. See sometimes my mind worked better under a little bit of pressure. Like right now. If it would have been unimportant to block the attack I would have maybe slowed it but surely not stopped it. What I did was meeting his overhead arc with my own strike that combined with his strength was just enough to get trough his armor and cut deep into his flesh. The Pain combined with the sudden counterforce caused him to stop pull back his arms in shock and scream in agony therefore nullifying the attack. The Girl was as surprised as he was and I knew that she wouldn''t be any help in the current fight. Expect if I drew the fight into the length. I grinned and sheathed my sword before taking a defensive stance. ¡äYeah. I wanted to try this all along anyway and I may as well show off while doing it.¡ä Girl: "Hey! What the Hell are you doing?!?" The Girl was already coming up again using her sword and shield as stabilizer. She felt the pressure just like I did at my first time causing her to visible shake although right now the Logar was focused on me. I admired her for being out on her own although she was so scared. Taru: "Don''t Worry. I got this." I didn''t say that to show off at all. By now I was so used to there attacks and reactions that I could take on one of the Close Range Fighters blindfolded. ¡äBut please don''t ask me to do it. Its not like I am scared or anything I.... I just get sick when I don''t see anything. Yeah that''s it.¡ä This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡äAm I Tsundere now?¡ä I sidestepped the overhead swing of the Logar and slapped him across the face. [10]. Apparently 10 Damage were my Base Attack Damage so no matter what I did it couldn''t drop below that. Meaning I had to just hit him 35 more times if she had done no damage at all. ¡äMan sometimes I feel like I underestimate other People a lot.¡ä I sidestepped a angry thrust and stepped behind him and rammed my elbow into his side. [10]. He spun around angrily playing right into my hands. I turned as well ducking to avoid his horizontal attack while whipping his legs away with my hands. The Combined forces managed to topple him over and he landed flat on his ass. [15]. According to how they reacted before, a desperate wide swing would follow so that he could make himself some room. I awaited it grinned and with a quick hop avoided it completely. I landed elegantly and finally had some time to spare since he would need a little while to catch himself. Taru: "You can join whenever you feel like it. I¡äll tank him so don''t be scared." The Girl blushed furiously while standing up wobbly. She looked rather angry as she raised her face. Girl: "I am not scared!" ¡äNow that''s Tsundere.¡ä The Logar came back with another wide horizontal swing witch I dodged by using first his chest and then his face as jumping help. [10]. [10]. Even when I kicked his face my Damage wouldn''t go higher which was kind of annoying. I turned halfway mid air and landed expertly behind him. I decided to wait instead of attacking him because firstly this was kind of funny and secondly that I didn''t want to break anything while hitting his armor. He eventually turned around and this time aimed for my legs. But he again was to slow and I had already retreated far out of his range. From the looks of it he was now really pissed. He rushed towards me after he had stood up and came at me with a real barrage of slashes. Since he was a intelligent being he had by now learned that horizontal swings wouldn''t get him far with me so instead now he used diagonal slashes and even some thrusts. But all of those attacks I had seen before getting used by other Logars. So no matter how fast or how surprising they came I dodged them all. I played around with him drawing him on top of the hill and back down again. After a powerful downward which I sidestepped I decided it was time to attack again. I released two quick jabs to his face and danced away before he could retort. [20]. Apparently when you attack quick enough the game will count them as one attack which was interesting. But yet again logical. Just imagine a group fighting. There would be so much numbers appearing on top of the enemy that it would be totally distracting . We had come a full circle now and once where were we started to fight. As I however glanced towards the place were the Girl was before she was gone. ¡äDid she ran away?¡ä I wouldn''t blame her at all but I would be disappointed. But my conjectures were quickly blown away as the Girl appeared behind the Logar with a Battle Cry. She slashed across his back with full force causing him to tumble forward. I simply stepped to the side and in the right moment whipped his feet away from under him. This combined with his already weakened balance caused him again to fall. [15]. Falling seemed to do more Damage to them as when I attacked them unarmed. I couldn''t see the Damage the Girl had done on the Logar but I guessed it was not very high since she hit his armor. I grinned at the Heavily Breathing Girl. Taru: "So you decided to join in to?" Girl: "Yeah. They really stop being scary when you see one of them getting his ass whooped like that." Taru: "Right. Go on finish him off." The Girl looked at me confused. I raised my eyebrow at her confused face. Girl: "Don''t you want to finish him off." Taru: "Nah. Go ahead." Girl: "Ok. Fine." The Girl jumped forward slashing at his back again. He had just tried to stand up but was once again pushed into the dirt. She didn''t stop there and slashed at his back again and again. He convulsed a few times and tried to stand up again but he couldn''t withstand the onslaught and eventually died. The Girl fell on her ass breathing heavily. I grinned as I imagined myself after my first fight probably looking exactly like she does right now. I was also breathing quite a bit but quickly calmed down looking around. The sun was almost gone now. Just a few more minutes and it would be gone completely making getting quests probably a lot harder. ¡äI could visit the Mysterious man and ask him if he needs anything.¡ä My Plan making was interrupted as the Girl stood up. She brushed of the dust turned towards me and blushed yet again. She hastily bowed down. Girl: "Thanks for saving me." Now it was my turn to have a confused face. Well I had guessed she would thank me but a bow and everything? Taru: "No Problem." She got up and brushed a few Hair out off her face. Now I finally got a good look on her. She was about 5,4 Feet Tall had Brown long hair and deep blue eyes. She looked really beautiful in all aspects. But immediately my mind sprung to how she probably looked in real Life. Not that I knew. Girl: "Really? You don''t want anything In return?" Taru: "Not Really. But are you ok?" Girl: "Yeah I am fine don''t worry. But Holy... ?hhh Sorry. I mean you were awesome in that fight. Who are you?" Taru: "My names Chiame and I am just another Adventurer. Who are you by the way?" Girl: "Oh Yeah. Sorry I forgot my manners. My Name is Sakura." Taru: "Ok. It was nice to meet you." I turned around and wanted to head towards the city but was quickly stopped by the voice of the Girl. Sakura: "Wait! I.... I... Would you.... Do you want to..... Please Teach me how to fight?" I turned around and looked at the blushing beauty. Taru: "But its night soon. Do you know they become even stronger at night." This time she was the one looking confused again. She shook her head and with a new resolve. Sakura: "But..... For someone like you its still possible right? Please Help me." She was close to tears which I really didn''t understand. Why was she so set on fighting at night. Taru: "But wouldn''t it be easier to just wait till its day again and then find yourself a group which will help you In whatever you want to do?" She looked crestfallen at my answer and a single tear came down her cheek. I sighed. Something was up with that girl. Taru: "Ok. If I help you will you tell me why you are so set on fighting right now." Sakura: "You will help me! Oh. That''s great. I... I... Thank you so much." Taru: "Its Ok. But First tell me why?" She looked conflicted for a second but quickly opened up and told me her reason. Sakura: "See I started playing the game today but a lot of my friends started yesterday. So they have quite a head start already. But they promised me that if I make it to Level 2 before the night is over I can still join there Guild and Level with them." That didn''t really sound like friends at all. I may hadn''t much but I was confident in my knowledge of friends. Real Friends would wait for you and help you even if you were 100 Levels beneath them. Or at least that''s what I would do for Kaen. Well not that he was a normal Friend. He was more like a Best Friend and Brother at the same time. Taru: "What Level are you and which Level are your so called friends?" Sakura: "I am still Level 0 while most of my Friends already are Level 2 or above." As she told me her own Level she looked more then a little ashamed. But if she was Level 0 and only had to get to Level 2 it was no problem. If we really power Leveled and had luck with finding Monsters she would be easily able to reach Level 2 before Midnight. ¡äOk. New Goal Acquired.¡ä Sakura: "I know my Level isn''t much but I will try my best. Which Level are you by the way?" Taru: "I am Level 5 but Levels aren''t important in that game. What you really need to fight those creatures is skill. So we will start out with you just watching me fight some of them. Afterwards we will fight together and then you will try alone." While I explained my plan I had the feeling I was talking to a wall. She just stared at me with sparkles in her eyes. ¡äIs someone home?¡ä I snapped before her eyes and she came back to the real world. Sakura: "Wow. Level 5? Did you get this far on your own?" Taru: "Yeah. But as said Levels aren''t important what you need is the Ability to predict there next movement or you wont get far. You have the advantage in fighting them since you have a shield and a armor. Where did you get that by the way." Sakura: "That. It was in my Inventory as I started the game. Its better then the starting equipment so I used it." Taru: "Inventory?" ¡äInteresting.¡ä Sakura: "Not.. Its not a normal inventory. See this?" She pointed at a purse on her belt that was colored violet. It looked like a normal purse to me but perhaps this was some kind of Magic item that she got with the armor. Sakura: "This thing is something of a Magic Purse. I can store large quantities of any item in it without it weighting me down. I had that right from the Beginning just like the armor. Its probably because I bought the Platinum Version of the Game." The Platinum Version of the Game was something akin to a Collectors Edition. It cost about 500 USD more then the normal game and featured a few handy things. Or that''s what I had read. Now I at least knew some of the items that came with it. On the Occasion I can also tell you that the Game together with the Gaming Device on the Day of the Release cost about 5000 USD or half a new car. As a 21 year old waiter its not something that one could effort on a whim but as said before we cashed in a little more then the normal Worker at our age. But I thought the Platinum version was a bit over the top. Not that I couldn''t had afforded it. Taru: "I see. But anyway lets get right to it. Follow me." I turned around and again started of into the opposite direction of the city. ¡äBut Someday I shall return.¡ä I turned around on top of the hill and waved her towards me. She took her sword and shield in hand and ran after a me. Although the sun had just gone down it took us barely 10 minutes before we found our first Enemy. Or since I fought against him our first victim. Taru: "Ok. So how you surely have figured out from your fight before, trying to block them with our current strength isn''t a good idea. I have yet to put any points into Agility as well meaning I am also slower then them. What gives me the advantage is that I don''t let myself get pulled into there rhythm. I predict there movement dodge and then as soon as I see a opening I attack. You just watch and try to get a feeling for them right now. That''s why no matter what happens don''t intervene. Ok?" Sakura: "Ok. But wait!" I turned around and looked at her questioningly. She blushed a bit before saying. Sakura: "?hm. There is this system that lets you share EXP. Could we maybe......" Taru: "Oh really? That''s great this makes things a lot easier. Can you invite me?" She blushed even more then before and I questioned myself what was so embarrassing about a group system. That was until I got a system notification.
Will you enter a Relationship with Sakura?
YesNo
I looked at her even more confused then before. Sakura: "?hhh. Please Don''t misunderstand. Its... The Game.... Its made so that People that are in Relationship can fight together. Since there is no such thing as a group system and we cant enter a guild until we are Level 10 this is the only way for beginners to share EXP." I clicked yes without saying a word and turned around. I shrugged my shoulders before drawing my sword. Now this was something I was even more interested in. My First fight maybe was at night time but I was way to excited to really study there move set then. ¡äIf it changed at night?` I was about to find just that out. I whistled loudly drawing the attention of the Logar towards me. I couldn''t help myself but grin at the thought of a stronger enemy. Fighting them at daytime had become boring pretty quick. He started his first attack. It was a quick thrust which I sidestepped easily. I saw a opening on his side but decided against attacking him since I wanted to study him a bit more. The next attack was a quick sideways slash I dodged by stepping back quickly. I slashed across his chest looking at the numbers appearing above his head. [10] , [150]. Like I had expected. Three of those kind of hits and he would go down. This was all to easy. The Logar screamed angrily and retorted with a angry barrage of attacks. The Pressure increased but I completely ignored it calmly dodging his attacks with side or back steps. I slipped past one of his attacks and rained down quick slashes on his side and back. [60] , [420]. He fell to the floor before I could attack again and I realized he was already dead.
You have Killed a Logar. +250 EXP
That Relationship system apparently split the EXP in half. Which was surprising but I didn''t really care about that either way. My Companion however was shocked. Sakura: "Wait! What?!? What is this. Wait how much EXP did you get right now." I realized that she didn''t know that they dropped more EXP when defeated at night since she had only got EXP once before. So with a inner grin I decided to mess a bit with her. Taru: "Just 50 EXP. What about you?" Sakura: "I... You..... I.... This is......" She once again pressed on the tear gland and before the whole thing escalated I decided to better clear things up. Taru: "I am just kidding. It splits it half-half. They drop more EXP at night." She looked at me surprised. She wiped her tears away but I had the feeling her mood wasn''t any lighter then before. Sakura: "But... This... This is still pretty unfair. I don''t want to get the Half when I don''t even do anything." Taru: "Then see it as Payment for your Honor. I am sure other People would want even more % so..." Sakura: "But.... I don''t want to steal all your EXP when you are already teaching me how to fight them." Taru: "But don''t you have a goal to reach. See if you think like that you wont get any EXP because I plan to do most of the Fighting. I mean you are a beginner so its kind of logical that I guide you, at least a little bit." Sakura: "But.." Taru: "Oh Come on! I am not that greedy. So don''t worry about it." I snapped before her face and grinned at her. Taru: "Come on lets find us some Monsters." I pointed into a random direction and went straight for it. After a few seconds she caught up to me and we resumed our Hunt. For some reasons we found a lot more Enemies as when I was by myself leading me to guess that it was do to our higher number therefore as counteract of the game more Enemies. Which was great since she could Level up in no time. But that put me into another awkward situation. We were standing besides a killed Logar who was in the process of dissapering while she looked at the air before her intensely. After some time were nothing happened she sighed and turned to me. Sakura: "Say. What did you Invest into. I only got like 2 Points so everyone is precious." Taru: "True. But I don''t see how me telling you what I chose will help you." Sakura: "Well. Its just that you defeat them so quickly and your fights always remind me more of a elegant dance then a fight. But you said you hadn''t invested into agility at all. So I was wondering. I mean its ok if you don''t want to tell me." Although she said so her puppy like eyes spoke another story. I rubbed my temples and sighed. ¡äI should learn to say no to Girls demands. This will only get me into trouble.¡ä Taru: "Ok I tell you." Sakura: "Really. Oh thank you thank you thank you. I promise to pay you back somehow." Taru: "Stuff it I don''t want anything. So I told you that strength doesn''t get you anywhere and agility is not Leveled up at all so this rules out like 1/3 of all the Stats you could invest Points into. The one rule I will always hold in fights is trying to avoid hits if possible. So what do you guess on hand of this information what I leveled up?" You could see her gears turning for a while before snapping her finger. Sakura: "Intelligence. It also explains why you do so much Damage against them since Magic Damage goes right trough there armor." Taru: "On spot. But I still say its a stupid idea for you to tumble after my example. You have a shield which is your greatest advantage over me. You should Learn to use it." Sakura: "So... You mean I should Up my strength so that I can actually block there attacks." Taru: "Yeah mostly. I would rather chose to Level up Strength and agility since it shouldn''t be your goal to be able to block there attacks but instead avoid them. Yet sometimes there will be the situation were you can¡ät dodge anymore. And in such moments your shield is your best friend." Sakura: "Ok. Then for the beginning I put 2 Points into Agility so I can avoid there attacks easier." Taru: "Your getting it on." She blushed at my praise and quickly put her points into Agility. She looked around confused and let her shoulders circle. Taru: "Feel any different." See now this was something I was also interested in. If you Upped your strength in that game would you actually become stronger and the same with agility will you really become faster. Sakura: "I don''t know. I feel lighter. But I kind of expected something more awesome." Taru: "Lets race offer there. The winner gets to keep the Lot of the whole night." I pointed to the top of the next hill and got into a sprint position. I wanted to see if the 2 Points made any Difference at all. Of course this would be pointless if she didn''t have much stamina or was untrained but somehow I had the feeling she was no lazy Person in the Real World. So this should work just fine. Sakura: "Wait what?!?" Taru: "Ready. Set. GO!" I started away and immediately her argument was cut off as she did the same. I head a bit of a head start but halfway she suddenly caught up to me. For a second we were on equal grounds before she slightly surpassed me. The Difference as we had finally gotten to the top of the hill was maybe 1 or 2 Feet but it was a difference non the less. I breathed in before brushing of my clothes. Taru: "Fine. I keep my promises. The winner gets the spoils. The Lot for tonight is all yours." Sakura: "But.... Wait.. This was to sudden. I was totally unprepared and just went with it without thinking. I don''t want that you give me everything. We spilt it half-half just like the EXP." Taru: "Ok. Whatever you say. Then lets continue." --- HIIII!!!! I had some free time today and since you all were so nice about the last chapter and my FanFic in general I decided to punch out another chapter today. I know myself that it seems he is growing OP pretty quickly but please consider that those enemies are the first ones in the game there will be much difficulter ones later. And another factor is that he just has that natural talent for fighting. Ok. Well thank you. `Bows` Bye!! PKing We made quick progress and as soon as I felt she was ready she joined the fights. She was mostly behind the enemies waiting for a opportunity to strike while I drew the attention of them towards me. This only increased our efficiency and we killed even faster. Before we could see she was Level 2. She had reached her given target in less then 2 hours after we had started. Needless to say she was happy beyond believe to get to Level 2. Sakura: "Oh. Thank you thank you thank you. You helped me so much although you could have surely done something better with your time." She was all bows and thanks again although In that fight just now she was the only source of Damage. Her Moves had gotten better with every fight and by now she should be able to take one on even if she is alone. She just didn''t realize that yet. Taru: "As I said before I have no problem helping you. And besides I think you are really awesome." She just needed a little push to realize it and if no one else I would have to be the one that provides it. Sakura: "What do you mean?" Taru: "Its obvious that your a fast learner. In that last fight I had not thrown a single attack. Although I had planned to. But your attacks were so fast and accurately hit his open points that I didn''t have to worry about it." Sakura: "Ye..... Bu...... Wait.......... Wait wait wait. Your right. Wow. I did all the Damage? That''s awesome." Taru: "Yeah it is. I think you are more then ready to fight them on your own." Sakura: "On my own? But wait. I don''t think I can handle one of them on my own yet. I am still scared whenever one does so much as to look at me." Taru: "But I think that''s something you will lose quickly once you go around with your friends." Sakura: "Friends........ Hey Chiame do you perhaps want to be my friend as well." Taru: "Sure why not. Is there a friend system in this game?" Sakura: "No. I don''t mean it like that. I mean in Real Life. You helped me out so much and your so friendly I am sure you would be a great friend." Taru: "Nah. Sorry. That I have to decline. We can be friends in game but I am not giving anyone my Real Name sorry." She looked crestfallen at my deny but her face light up a few seconds later and she rummaged around in her magical purse for a moment. She drew a small book out of her magical Purse and held it to me. I looked down on it and saw it was a Novice Skill Book. I looked back at Sakura how was currently blushing like a crab. Sakura: "As Thanks." Taru: "No." She looked at me surprised I waved her off and tried to turn away but she stepped after me and pressed the book against my chest. Sakura: "Take it. You helped me so much that this is the least I should give you." Taru: "I am not gonna take it." Sakura: "Don''t be so damn... Please take it don''t be so stubborn." Taru: "No Dammit. I am gonna break our Relationship if you don''t stop." Sakura: "Fine. Do whatever you want but I am not gonna leave before you take the book." Taru: "And you say I am stubborn. Fine I¡äll take the damn thing. And now get out of here." I took the book and looked at her trough squinted eyes. She returned my gaze for a few seconds before we both started to laugh. After we had caught ourselves again we looked at each other more seriously. She was clearly sad. Sakura: "Ok. Everyone says that you always meet two times in Life so I am sure we will see each other again."
Your Relationship was sadly ended by the other party. [td4]
Taru: "Yeah I am sure we will see each other again. Next time you will probably be the leader of your friends group." Sakura: "And you will be the best Player of the Whole World." Taru: "Don''t be ridiculous. Say should I walk you back to the city?" Sakura: "?hh. That would be really nice of you but if you have something else to do then I don''t want to bother you." Taru: "Ok. Well then. See you around." I separated from her and walked to the top of the next hill before breathing in. I somehow ended up with one thing which would have been my only reason to go into the city in the first place so there was no reason to actually go there. And over that it was for free. I looked at the Skill Book concentrated and a second later the same pop up window as before appeared. [td4]Back Step
Level Requirement0
Mana Usage25/Use
Magical ScalingG
Even a weak distraction will be able to shift the tide of a battle completely sometimes. Out of your palm shots a Magic Blast that travels up to 20 Yards in a straight line. It Deals 50 Pure Magic Damage.
I patiently waited till the other Pop up window came up and immediately pressed the yes Button as it appeared.
You fulfill every Requirement. Will you learn the Skill {Surge}?
YesNo
Apparently even some Skills have Scaling. I saw the reason why the Step Back had no Scaling or at some point you would end up far to wide away from your enemy once you use it. But it seems now I was a mixed fighter. I could go into ranged combat once the Situation gets out of hand. This will help a great deal with those Ranged Fighters. I wanted to try the skill out so bad that I immediately started to search for a enemy. But since I wasn''t in a group anymore I now had lost the benefits of the Counteract of the Game. On the occasion I wondered if you could enter more Relationships at once or if you could somehow join a Relationship with more then just 2 People. I had to try that out someday. But now Fighting. I found myself a group of 2 Close Combat Logars and jumped right into them. I pushed them back pretty hard and the first one fell before they could do so much as realize against what they fought. Although the NPCs had said they were stronger at night I didn''t really see how so. For me they were far to easy by now. But they still brought a nice amount of EXP. And once I reach Level 10 I can leave this area and finally fight different, stronger opponents. Before I could see the second one was short before falling to. And I haven''t even used any of my skills yet. I finished him off and looked around disappointed. I had to find a Croosbower. They were the only ones that gave me a challenge. So I rushed across the Fields and killed everything that came even close to me while on the search for one of those Ranged Logars. Sadly I didn''t found shit until the sun already rose up. Again as soon as the sun was up the enemies became more in numbers. So much so that at the beginning I thought something was going on. Since there was no sign for anything to happen however I just kept decimating there numbers. I even encountered a group of 3 Close Combat Logars. See fighting 2 or 3 enemies may doesn''t sound like much of a difference but it was a huge difference. 1 could keep you occupied while the others encircled you and crushed you from both sides. Not that I had any problems with them. If the fight had gone on longer maybe I would have gotten into trouble but since they fell so quick It was almost boring. One thing that fascinated and confused me was that the enemies seemed to get more wary. I almost found no single targets anymore. And they also had lost there attitude quite a bit. Normally they would rush towards me ready for the fight but now they often waited for me to make the first move or even tried to retreat. As if I had reached a point were the numbers I had killed were actually reaching them. ¡äNot that it really mattered since I didn''t try to fight those dam close ranged fighters to begin with!¡ä By now I had passed Level 7 and was halfway into the 8th Level and the sun was almost at its zenith. Leaving me little time to find one. But exactly then it was that I finally found another Ranged Fighter. I had long realized that I was just lucky to have found a single one before so I almost couldn''t believe my eyes as I spotted him. I checked out if there was anyone else around but we where far away from any road and I had still yet to meet a player so far away from the city. I also checked for other enemies hastily but found non and was more then lucky so. I came out of my lookout point and walked straight for him. I tried to keep my presence low but he almost immediately noticed me and turned around with his crossbow set to fire. I had long settled on using skills once I find one of them again so I was not afraid of his crossbow at all. Maybe it was exactly my lack of fear that let me see the situation much clearer then before. I still wouldn''t be able to see the bolt move or something but what I did saw was the point he aimed for. He aimed directly between my eyes. In the same second he had set upon that target and I saw his finger twitch I moved. I ripped my head down and to the side at the same time as well as starting to run forward. The bolt passed me without doing any damage and I quickly looked up again seeing my target stifled by its miss. I wasn''t nice enough to oversee something like that and ripped my left hand upwards. A thought and a spilt second later a fist sized light flew away from my hand. It may be not as fast as a bolt or even as fast as a normal arrow but it was fast enough to hit my surprised target. He clearly didn''t expect me to return his ranged attack with one of my own and so it hit him straight in the face. [195]. The number appearing above the head of the Ranged Fighter almost caused me to stumble. I had completely forgot the scaling on the Spell was Level G. This thing could hit somewhere from 180-310 with just a single shot. Intelligence really was my main source of damage now even more so then before. Logically since my Intelligence had surpassed Strength and Agility leaving them behind with a whopping 13 Points invested. Seeing the damage I dealt and knowing that he had only around 600 HP I changed my tactic and stopped sprinting towards him. The Spell had no Cool down time which I found to be pretty broken since I could fire those as fast as I could think out the name in my mind and had Mana. I released another {Surge} against his chest and again a insanely high number of Magic Damage appeared. [245]. I hadn''t even lost half my MP and he was just one shot away from dying. I grinned and finished him of quickly with another shot. [275].
You have Killed a Logar. +500 EXP
I ignored the Pop up window and instead opened my Status Window. I wanted to check it before the game ejected me again.
Status Window
NameChiameLevel7
EXP5400Memory33400
ProfessionNoneFactionNone
SpouseNoneGuildNone
Titles
None
Health100/ 100Health Regen5/ min
Mana56/ 130Mana Regen:10/ min
Strenght10Agility10
Vitality10Wisdom5
Intelligence13Toughness0
Attack10Defense0
Physical Resistances
Slashing0Piercing0
Crushing0
Elemental Resistances
Fire-10Water0
Wind0Earth0
Light10Darkness-10
Today I had really achieved a lot. From a measly Level 2 I had now reached Level 7 all thanks to my continuous slaying of Monsters. In this game you could probably reach the highest Level if you just kept killing everything you meet. Not that I had planned to go on like this. I was far more tempted to just go around and search trough this beautiful world. Besides Levels weren''t the point in this game which I loved the most. Skills alone could bring you out victorious against a monster that''s several times your own Level. I watched over the plains in admiration as all of a sudden the dust particles that I could see in the sunrays became static. The gust of window stopped as well marking the system shut down.
Crows Feast will now shut down for the next 12 Hours. Please do not forget to eat and sleep while we maintain the servers. You will be able to log back in at exactly 00:00 PM JST
But again before the game faded away it brought up the ranking.
Ranklist
Place 1Shina
Place 2Celen
Place 3Michelle
Search your own rank
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I noticed that Number 1 from today was the same as yesterday and wondered what Level she had reached by now. I typed in my name and the game scrolled down just a little bit.
Ranklist
Place 14Saechan
Place 15Chiame
Place 16Okuni
Search your own rank
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I had risen i rank quite a bit and even managed to close in on the top 15. ¡äSomehow i am really good at this game. I don¡ät know why, but... meh.¡ä I took of the helmet and sighed loudly. Now i was really tired. Of course i was seeing how i had essentially played for 24 hours was awake for 12 and played for another 24 Hours. Taru: "Adding up i am awake for........ Something or whatever. I am to tired for this shit." Without doing anything else i went straight to sleep but not before activating my alarm clock for the possiblity that i slept to long. I had some weird dream that night something about the game which caused me to smile after i had awoken. Luckily my inner cyle had not given up yet so i was awake around 7 or 8 AM. I got up and immediately my stomach growled angrily at me. I set up some instant Ramen and went for a shower in the meantime. After I was done with showering I ate a quick breakfast before checking my phone. Nobody has called me yet so I suspected Kaen was still sleeping. He loved sleeping a lot. So much so that sometimes he even fell to sleep while cooking. I don''t know how he does that but its pretty funny to watch. I wrote him a short message to call me when he is up and started a light morning training. My muscles still ached but I pushed myself trough a few light exercises. After I as done I felt exhausted but refreshed at the same time. I charted out a trainings plan for the next few days and cleaned my already clean apartment. I was just trying to bring the garbage out as my phone rang. I walked over and looked at the phone number. It was the Phone Number of my little sister. Besides my Father, Mother and Grandma she was my only relative on the whole world. I picked up. Taru: "Yooo. Suki. Its been a while." Suki: "Hi Oni-chan. How are you?" Taru: "Good. Good. How are you?" Suki: "Great." Taru: "Good. So what¡äs the occasion its been like..... months since you last called me." Suki: "Well...... You are playing right?" Taru: "Yep." I didn''t wonder what she meant. Of course she asked me if I was playing "Crows Feast". Last time we talked she was also really interested in the game. However our Parents wouldn''t allow her to play besides they hadn''t that much money to spare. Taru: "How is it on your e..." Suki: "Me too!" Taru: "They allowed you?!?" Suki: "After weeks of begging they said I can. But they hadn''t the cash to buy it. So I asked Grandma and guess what she gave me just enough to buy it. How Awesome is that?" Taru: "Grandma Really? I thought she didn''t had that much money? And besides did she really just give it to you. Knowing her she probably made a deal with you right?" Suki: "Yeah she gave me the money only if I promised to bring home good grades. But I don''t know myself where she got the money from. Probably still some leftover from Grandpas insurance." Taru: "Probably." Not really thou. Our Grandma would never have the money to afford something like this. And while its true that our Grandpa had a big insurance on him and she got all the money this was all long gone. The Money came from a anonymous donor that just wanted to give his adorable little sister a early Christmas Present. Taru: "But that''s great. So you can play to. How do you find it?" Suki: "Its really hard but I leeched onto someone really strong so I am doing fine. But I cant find you. Where are you?" Taru: "We are most likely in different starting towns. How is it you are leeching onto?" Suki: "Her avatars name is Haruhi. She is in the top 100. Can you imagine that?" Taru: "Sure. I am in the top 100 to." Suki: "Bullshi..... Wait. Chiame?" Taru: "You got it." Suki: "Wait.... Really? No.... Really?. Now you are just fucking with me. Aren''t you?" Taru: "Nope. All true. You can ask Kaen. He knows it to." Suki: "Damm! I knew you would be good but to be the only boy in the Top 50. How are you traveling with? Number 1 or what?" Taru: "Right now I am on my own. Although I was in a group before. What about you what place are you?" Suki: "Nobody Cares. My Oni-chan is in the top 20 in the hardest game ever created. I am gonna tell everyone." Taru: "Please don''t. You know I am gonna get into trouble if you do. Besides I am just in the top 20 of Japan. In the world ranking I am probably somewhere In the 100." Suki: "Still! You are really awesome big bro. We have to form a guild once we find ourselves in that Big city everyone gets to when they are Level 10." Taru: "You sound like Kaen. But sure you can totally join our guild once you get to the town. We wait there for you." Suki: "Oh thank you. Well...... Ok. I have to end the call. Moms flipping out because I haven''t cleaned the garden yet. Bye. I am coming Mom!" Taru: "Ok. Bye. And don''t forget to bring home Good Grades!" Suki: "Sure." I didn''t believe that she had heard what I said just now since her voice was already getting lower. She hung up on me and I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Seems everyone was doing just fine. I switched on my PC and surfed the net searching for all kind of information on the game. Looking back on my meeting with that Sakura Girl I didn''t know much about the game. Or better said I knew how to fight but almost nothing around it. I turned up some music and kept on searching endlessly. There were a lot of hoax sides and wrong forums trying to trick players. But they had to come up with something better then that to trick me. On the other hand I also got my hands on some real and pretty interesting Information. For example. People already hired other People to help them Level up. Interesting was that you could either charge in Game Money or Real Money. The same with items not that there were any interesting ones yet. Again possible to purchase with Real or in Game Money. There was even a Bank offering a direct exchange of Game Money to Real USD. Simply put there was the possibility to make a lot of money with that game. Then I found a Forum were some of the Higher leveled People of the World came together and shared there Experience of the game. I checked that side and then the Official side of the game and was stunned to find out that no one has reached Level 11 yet. I searched but found nothing on why that is like that. ¡äPerhaps it was just a coincidence. Or not. There was something that stopped People from passing Level 10. But what was it?¡ä I just tried to figure that out as my alarm clock went of. I switched it off and saw that only had half an hour left before the game started again. I cooked up some curry and hastily ate it. I managed to lay down and put on the helmet just as my clock jumped to 0:00 PM. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I had chosen beforehand to rush to Level 10 so that I could see what stopped everyone from advancing. I breathed in the clean air and once again started to roam around slaughtering the few Logars I stumbled upon here and there. --- It was almost dawning as I had finally Reached Level 9.
You have leveled up +2 Status Points
There wasn''t anything weird going on. No system Notification of a event, no enemy suddenly appearing that was way stronger then me, nothing. Which confused me a lot. Now I was even more curious on why there was no one that had reached Level 11 yet. Although that might had changed by now. ¡äMaybe it was really just a coincidence?¡ä I was still thinking as suddenly.... ???: "Orrraaahhh!" I jumped away from where I stood and rolled up. I quickly turned around and drew my sword. However it was not Monster that attacked me but a Person. From his get up I could safely assume say that he was another Player. He also wore the white sleeved shirt brown trousers and wielded the same sword as me. That guy had to have much confidence in his abilities to come out here on his own with the intent to hunt other players. Or was he just a Opportunist. Whatever he was, he tried to kill me so whatever happened next was legitimate self defense. ???: "Oh. So you were able to dodge. Pretty Good for a beginner." Taru: "Who are you? And why did you try to kill me." ???: "Wrong. I will kill you. Don''t think you can defeat me just because you avoided one attack. And I am sure you have heard of me. If not trough my awesome Real Life Self then surely trough my Avatar name. I am the only one. The only Boy to have pierced the Great 20. I am Chiame!" I smirked. So there already was someone that pulled my name trough the Dirt while getting profit out of it. He probably wasn''t bad with the sword or else he wouldn''t have got here on his own. But that he used a wrong name showed that he was by far not good enough. I looked down at him pitifully. Taru: "Nope. Never heard of you. Its because I don''t make much of Arrogant Pricks. If you wanna impress me then defeat me first." Fake Chiame: "You gonna regret this you little piece of shit. Orrahhh!" He swung his sword up high and brought it down on my head. I raised my sword to meet his strike and played right into his feint. He changed the direction of his strike and suddenly the sword aimed for my open side. He had a victorious smile on his face as his sword closed in on me. However it was plain obvious that he would go for a feint so my sword was there long before he even started to change his movement. I n the moment he couldn''t stop the clash of our sword he was at my mercy. I could have finished him of right there but decided to teach him a lesson in superiority. As said he wasn''t bad with his sword and immediately pulled back after our short clash. He now knew he wasn''t standing before an amateur and It showed. He took hold of his sword with both hands and switched to a balanced stance. ¡äHis Blow was pretty weak compared to the hits of the Logars. He probably hasn''t leveled up strength much. Neither is he faster then those God dam Ranged Fighters. Intimidating that guy should be easy enough.¡ä Taru: "What¡äs wrong? Come on attack." Fake Chiame: "Raaahhh!!!" He sprinted forward and started with a thrust attack to my chest. I simply slashed at his sword his thrust going way past my shoulder. I smacked my sword hand into his face excitedly waiting for the Damage I did. [10]. Of course I had expected just that. My Base Attack Damage hasn''t risen even a single point nor had I any Magic Damage on my bare hands. Yet. But the force of the hit was still there and he stumbled away from me holding his face. I looked at the back of my hand and spotted a few blood sprinkles. Apparently my attack had broken his nose although I had done barely any Damage. Good to know. Fake Chiame: "Dooraaahhh!!!" I really didn''t understand what everyone had with those Battle cries before attacking. Why not safe your breath and simply attack. He slashed at my head but I simply dodged down and punched him in the stomach with my free hand. [10]. The Damage I did would not vary from those 10 HP I currently did. How so. It couldn''t get higher since I hadn''t a high Base Damage. And it couldn''t drop lower since this was the minimum Points of Damage you could do. I stepped back and smacked my elbow into his chin. [10]. Of course this wasn''t a nice move but I wanted to test out if you could actually be knocked out with a single attack. But I somehow failed at landing it correctly and he just stumbled backwards. He spitted on the ground and went to his knees. ¡äI think this has gone far enough.¡ä I nodded to myself and with a quick movement I slashed across his back. [60], [270]. I didn''t know how much HP that Person had but this was a complete overkill on my side. Not that I had a Problem with that.
You have Killed a Adventurer. +3500 EXP
Taru: "Wow!"
Your Enemy was marked as Potential Danger. You herby don''t get any punishment for killing that Player. Your Crime Points Remain at: 0
I was blown away at how much EXP I got and could do nothing but shake my head at the other Notification. It seemed as long as you just hunt Players that are already Marked as Potential Dangers you could make quick EXP. The Problem would be finding those Players. Not that I would suddenly start doing that. Just some information I could probably use later on. Right now I had breached 1/3 of my Level in one go. This made me really happy and I decided that I wanted to get to Level 10 before the night was over. Which was now possible. Or so I thought. I killed everything I saw no matter how big the group but it still took forever. It was in the early morning hours just before the sun rose as it finally happened. I just finished of a group of 3 Logars with one Ranged Fighter mixed in. It was really close a few times but all my fatigue was gone as the System Binged.
You have leveled up +2 Status Points
I looked into the sky and closed my eyes. ¡äFinally.¡ä My Moment of Relaxation was interrupted by another System Notification. I blinked confused and looked down.
Something has Appeared before the Sikata City Gates. Slay it and you will be granted Permission to leave this area
--- Hello again!!! First things first. I thank all of you for reading and supporting my FanFic. I hope you all are happy with the length of the current chapters because I intend to keep them around that length. I read all of your comments and really appreciate the critic and praise so far. To answer the question why he is so powerful in comparison to others you have to understand that this game is a lot like Dark Souls. I don''t know if any of you played the game but the game is all about learning the moveset of your enemies. Once you have fought a enemy a number of times they become incredible easy if not boring just like in any other game. And besides he his by far not the best which I try to show by giving you the ranking. And yes I do realize how broken Magic and Magic Scaling is. But please realize that those enemies are extremely weak to magic since there only trait is there brute strength and high physical defense. And besides they are the first enemies in the game or differently said they are all level 1. Well anyway I still wanna thank you all. See ya!!! Boss Fight Although it didn''t say it directly this was basically the most important Quest of the whole Game. And Probably the Reason why no one had yet Reached Level 11. Whatever this Something was it would wait for me in front of the City Gates. Meaning it could also be attacked by everyone else. It surely wouldn¡ät be a easy opponent but with enough People it would be a possibility that someone killed it before I even got there cutting off my only chance to get out of this area. Possibly. To not let something like this happen I gathered all my Energy and started running towards the City. While I ran there the sun came up behind me heating up the area making it even harder to hold on. My Thoughts went wild while I ran and I imagined what kind of Creature would Stand before the Gates right now. I imagined how the other Players would react and if someone actually attacked it. Well no. I was sure someone would attack it the question was if someone was able to kill it. My Legs were heavy as iron as I finally had finally gotten close to the city. I breathed in deeply and braced myself for whatever might come next. I didn''t got a System Notification yet so I hoped the Thing was still alive. My Chances looked low as I saw a huge crowd of Adventures Gathering around the gate area. Luckily they seemed rather calm as like a angry mop. I couldn''t hear any fighting sounds either as I got closer. I pushed past a few People that were standing between me and the center of the crowd. I caught a glimpse of a hooded figure standing in the Center before some big guy came into my way. I pushed past him as well and elbowed myself trough the rest of the Crowd. I broke out of the first line and Spotted my Target. It was a around 6 ft Tall Logar. He had the same greenish skin and red Eyes like the Rest of them. His Difference was however evident in his Gear. He wore Bracelets and Rings as well as a long Red Cape with a hood. Under the Robe he wore Black Steel Armor and his weapon of choice was a 4 ft Long Red Flame Bladed Sword. He looked more then a little Intimidating. But I wasn''t faced by all this. I wouldn¡ät have been faced if there would have been a Dragon for me to slay. I was set on killing him no matter what might happened. I circled around him until I stood before him. I drew my sword and couldn''t stop a grin coming to my face. However before anything else Happened someone Screamed. ???: "Chiame!" I turned around with a furrowed eyebrow. I spotted Sakura Waving at me from the First Row to my right. I turned around and came closer. I was reassured that he wouldn¡ät fall me in the back. From the look on his face this would be a honorable duel. Nothing more nothing less. Taru: "Sakura. How are you?" Sakura: "Good. This thing. Don''t fight it. It has killed a lot of People already. Its insanely strong." Taru: "Figures. I expected that. But it doesn''t matter. I have to kill it when I want to proceed." ???: "Wait? Who are you and what do you mean by that?" A Short Girl that was standing besides Sakura suddenly spoke up. I guessed she was one of her "friends". Before I could answer Sakura steered right in. Sakura: "She is the one I told you about. Please be nice Rae. But Seriously don''t fight that thing its to difficult. Maybe together we could defeat it." Rae: "Don''t be so na?ve Sakura. You saw what happened before." The Girl shuddered as she seemed to think back. Looks like some People had tried to attack him. Yet he was completely calm in the midst of a few hundreds of Adventurers. He has to have some insane skills. Taru: "What did Happen?" Sakura: "There was a big Group of players attacking him." Rae: "They were all over Level 4 but didn''t manage to land a single blow on that Guy. And there is more. Even when blocked with a shield like Sakura¡äs the People fell in one Blow. One Person alone doesn''t stand a chance." Taru: "We are about to find that out. You sit tight and watch." Sakura: "Wait!" Rae: "Right. Don''t be stupid. He doesn''t attack as long as you leave him be so its fine when we just ignore him." Taru: "I can¡ät. I want to fight him really bad. And besides i need to kill him to be able to finally leave this Beginner Area." Mumbles became loud as everyone realized that this meant i was already Level 10. But no one dared to stop me as i walked back to the face the Enemy. Even Sakura stayed put as i slowly raised my sword. The Whole crowd became silent as he returned my gesture. He bowed slightly and i did the same. My mind narrowed down as he moved. Only because i concentrated on nothing but the Enemy in front of myself and had already calmed myself i was able to see his first attack. Compared to other Logars he was really fast. I barely managed to bring up my sword in time to block his attack. My habit of blocking with both of my hands stabilizing my sword saved my life as the attack was so powerful that it sent me flying I landed on my feet and slithered a few more inches before coming to a rest. A Rest it was only for a split second as he attacked again before i could do so much as realize what was going on. My instincts saved me again blocking the overhead swing that otherwise would have surely killed me. With them jumping in i only suffered the feeling of a mountain landing on my sword. I went to my knees seeing i had no other choice to do so without getting crushed. His sword slithered past my sword harmlessly and i finally had a chance to retort. I aimed at his face and with a quick slash tried to take his eyes out. But my sword didn''t connect as he was already out of my reach. I breathed in and quickly stood up. I saw in his eyes that he just tested me and he was pleased. Meaning he would now come at me with his full power. What he didn''t see was that i was unprepared for his attacks before. Now however i had a vague idea on what i had to deal with here. His next attack was even faster and stronger then before. It was a thrust so quick that i wouldn¡ät have been able to dodge if i hadn''t seen the glint in his eyes. He was seemingly surprised at my dodge and i used his slight stop to turn this game around. I slashed upwards but he managed to retreat just fast enough to not lose a hand or two. I let the upwards slash flow over into a diagonal downward angle while i set after him. He easily blocked my strike with his sword and a grin sprouted on his face. He brushed my sword to the side and tried to behead me in one go. I ducked down before he even had moved a muscle to do so. And yet i was just barely able to dodge him. Although it was more then close i was the first one to land a attack in this fight. I slashed across his left hand but just scratched across his black Armor. [10], [60]. I knew this time would eventually come. He had a high Magic Defense robbing me of my biggest advantage. He jumped back breaking up our current clash. It was clear i was the winner this time. And in retort a small part of the Crowd Cheered loudly. The Others just stood there mouth hanging open. Seemed like not much had expected me to even get one hit in. What they didn''t know was that this was just the beginning. He may kills me in one blow but his attack power doesn''t get him anywhere if he cant hit me. I closed out my thoughts and the cheers of the crowd completely and again concentrated solely on my enemy. I breathed in deeply and the next clash began. He swopped in and with one powerful jump went over me. I turned around and saw a red flash closing in on my face. I had expected him to aim for the back of my head so i had the sword up high and was able to block the quick slash that else would have parted my two face sides. I stumbled back and lowered my sword back to a ready position in front of my chest. He stood with his back to me and his shoulders trembled slightly. I realized that he was laughing as he turned around gazing at me madly. He started anew and this time aimed for my side with a quick horizontal slash. I blocked it and slithered across the grass once more. While I still slithered he came after me with a thrust. I couldn''t dodge since I didn''t even come to a rest yet. So instead I took the gamble and launched forward myself. Our sword tips clashed and his thrust was altered far enough to pass me without doing damage. We both turned 90 Degree and our swords clashed in front of our chests. He could easily overpower me but instead he just grinned at me while mimicking exactly the force I put behind my sword. I grunted and pushed him back just a little bit before he decided to continue the fight. He brushed my sword aside and brought me out of balance before he slashed at my unguarded stomach. I wouldn''t make it in time but this was of no importance. I aimed at his face and just before he could connect I recited {Step Back} in my mind. I was pulled away and his sword hit nothing but air. Mine on the other hand had managed to connect although just slightly. [60], [65]. He bleed from a small cut on the cheek but the Damage was done and once more I was the winner from this clash. I grinned and this time I started the attack. He was surprised by that fact but had his sword up before I even got close. Maybe he was getting irritated by the fact that he couldn''t hit me or the cheers slowly got to him but he seemed slower then before. But he still blocked my horizontal slash easily. He tried to split me in half with a diagonal slash but I managed to side step his attack and retorted with a quick thrust to his liver. He brushed it aside with a quick slash and attacked with another Diagonal Slash from above. I blocked the slash and again slithered across the grass. He followed me with a jump and attacked with a powerful attack from above. I blocked with my sword and once again was forced to the knees. He continued with another attack from above but I rolled away before he could connect and quickly turned around slashing at his heels. He jumped over my attack and spun in the air bringing his sword down once more. I jumped backwards closely dodging his attack. I almost slipped on the grass but could hold my balance and barely dodge his thrust attack. He didn''t expect me to make it and was slightly of balance after his attack. I used that chance and with full force slashed across his shoulder all the way down to his knee. [10], [85]. He didn''t seem to care much as he kept on attacking with a horizontal slash. Only thanks to {Step Back} I wasn''t cut apart by his powerful attack. I ripped my left hand up and while still retreating activated {Surge}. [60]. He was to surprised to dodge the Energy ball and it hit him straight in his chest. I danced back a bit further and once more took a defensive position. I thought he would come after me straight away but he seemed to be stunned. I tilted my head questioning myself what was going on as suddenly his eyes started to glow. His Sword followed suit and suddenly he gave of a were different feeling. ¡äDid he become bigger?¡ä For some reason he was slower then before but the force behind his next blow had increased and this time I didn''t slither across the Floor but really lifted of flying across the field. I landed on my feet and stumbled to keep my balance. This turned out to be completely useless as he came again this time bringing a diagonal slash from beneath with him. I tried to block but the force was to strong and I took of again. This time I landed on my back the air getting pressed out of my lungs. I rolled to the side and barely dodged his sword. It went so deep into the floor that only 1 ft was still visible including the hilt. This gave me the chance to slash at his face once again. [60], [70]. Although I got him really good there wasn''t even a twitch on his side. He pulled his sword out of the ground and slashed at me again. I managed to roll away just enough as his sword bit deep into the ground again and seeing him stuck once more I raised my left hand again. {Surge}. [75]. He was completely unfazed by the surge biting into his side as he just pulled his sword out of the ground slowly. I jumped to my feet and fell into a defensive stance awaiting his next attack. For some reason he had stopped giving a fuck if I attacked him. I could totally use this to my advantage. But I had to be careful. He spun like a spinning top and with a full powered horizontal slash continued our fight. I squatted slightly and held my sword flat against my shoulder so that it would intervene with his attack. Instead of blocking however I jumped slightly the second his attack connected. My sudden loss of balance as well as the overpowering strike brought me into a horizontal position akin to that of his slash. I landed on the ground while still in that pose and immediately slashed at his knees. [10], [70]. I knew that it wouldn''t do anything to him so I instantly rolled away from him barely escaping a huge downward slash. I jumped up while he still pulled his sword out. His eyes were glowing even more intense before. I guessed it was something like a berserker form. Explaining his sudden surge of strength and his carelessness on the defensive side. I had to read a lot into his movement to be able to tell what he had planned before he actually did it so I was able to dodge before, but now it was pretty easy. I sidestepped a huge diagonal swing to my head immediately ducked down and jumped into the opposite direction avoiding his backhand slash. I lashed out quickly and scrapped once across his shoulder and once across his back. [20], [115]. A rather high Damage number appeared and he staggered forward. I was to surprised by him staggering to follow up but realized a second later it would have been a stupid decision to follow him anyway. He turned around and Blood flowed out of his nose and mouth. It dripped onto his sword which immediately started to glow even stronger. What happened next had to be some kind of Magic because as soon as the Sword Tasted the blood it drew even more from his mouth and nose until the glowing became a shining and one couldn''t watch at it directly anymore. ¡äThird..... Last Phase? Must Mean he only has one third or so left. About 1000 HP huh?¡ä My Calculations seemed to be in the reasonable area seeing how it was impossible for any beginner to actually defeat a monster with such skills if it had much more HP. Of course I could only wildly speculate about things like this but I decided to go with it as fact. Meaning I had him down on one third of his life. As the shining stopped standing before me was something I did not expect. My enemy from before the Big Green Logar was but a hollow husk with Lifeless eyes and grey skin. He seemed to have grown smaller and even lost a lot of weight. Don''t ask me how or why but it seemed that now there was someone new I had to take care of. I would have never imagined to ever say that to a lifeless object but it seemed his sword was much more Vigorous now. It had grown not just in constant radiance but also in length. Now It looked rather like a samurai sword then anything else. A friggin 7 ft. Long samurai sword. I ripped my head aside as soon as I saw him move. He was definitely slower then before but his attack just now was completely devoid of any unnecessary movements. It was just filled with joyful killing intent. This time however not coming from him but from the sword. I had also misjudged the length of the sword it was probably more then 7 ft. Long. I dashed in close and opened my combo with a slash to his chest. [10], [65]. I had expected him to waver since his main body looked so weak compared to before now but there wasn''t even a inch of movement. Instead he tried to mow me down with a horizontal slash of his long blade. I managed to dodge the swing but lost some of my hair in the process. I rolled around his legs and quickly came up behind him. I gave him 2 quick attacks in short succession. [20], [125]. He retorted with turning around swinging his sword on hip height. But his blade only managed to cut air as I had retreated just far enough thanks to a combination of my footwork and my {Step Back} Skill. According to my calculations I could finish this fight with just one more hit. So I ripped my hand up and send him a {Surge} with my best regards. I didn''t imagine him to dodge the {Surge} so he caught me off guard with his next swing almost separating my head from my torso. I had barely ducked down as he was already swinging again. I used {Step Back} once more and threw every reasonable plan my mind formed out of the window. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. After I had stopped retreating I immediately dashed forward and thrust my sword forward. His Long sword bite into my side in the same moment my sword pierced trough his skull. [60], [75].
You have Killed "Gata¡äAk". +1500 EXP
I grinned as I got the Pop Up window I was aiming for all the fight. The Numb pain in my side vanished and as I looked down I saw that the sword had started dissolving already just like the rest of him. Which was interesting considering that as long as you had some kind of quest that needed you to pick up something from them like there head the corpse would stay or vanish at a much later point. It was the same with my first Kill and the ones after that. After I had collected the head of that one Logar the others all disappeared the second I killed them leaving only there money behind. That proved I had finished this quest meaning I was able to leave the beginner area.
Congratulations you have managed to kill "Gata¡äAk". You are now able to Leave the Starting Area at your Leisure. + 10 Status Points
Struggling against that guy was definitely worth it. 10 Status Points were more of a Reward then I had imagined the game giving me.
You have been Killed.
¡äOopps.¡ä I seemed to shortly float trough a completely dark room before I opened my eyes again and stood at the fountain in the city. ¡äOhh. I had expected something much more dramatic.¡ä
You Died. You know have to suffer the Death Penalty. -10000 Memory
¡äNow this was more like it.¡ä I lost a whole Level and the 2 Status Points that I had invested lastly simply vanished into nothingness. Not that it was to much of a blow to me since I still had 10 unspent Points rolling around. I rubbed my hands together and calmly strolled towards the gates. For a recently deceased Person one could say I was in a pretty good mood. But that was only because my first death was at least to someone skilled with a name and not some low level minion. Of course I knew that this was by far not my last death in this game. I as one of the highest ranked in the whole of japan and had the possibility to explore places where no one was before. Meaning I would be a pioneer. This Job of course brought along numerous Dangers like traps and unknown Monsters with special abilities. ???: "HEY!!!" I looked up and saw some rookie adventurer in the same get up as me running towards me. He waved and looked pretty out of breath but I couldn''t figure out what was going on. He came to a halt a few yards in front of me and breathed in hastily. ???: "They try to loot your reward you have to get back! Quickly!" I didn''t understand what he meant until my mind pieced together that there still seemed to be a prize waiting for me. Of course this was obvious since I defeated someone really strong. In accord there would be really good drops. I facepalmed and started running towards the gates. ¡äMy First Monster Drops. What will they be like?¡ä Or rather sluggishly jog since my Legs burnt like hot irons from the exhaustion of the running to the city and the fight. As we reached the gates I could already here the commotion going on and I speed up although everything inside me screamed for me to stop and take a break. ???: "Hey let us trough! Get aside! Get aside!" The young looking boy made a path in the crowd which I thankfully took and arrived once again at the center of the crowd. From my standing point there were two different Factions in this whole thing. One Faction held onto all the Items but was clearly outnumbered by the other faction. The Faction that held onto the Items were roughly 10 people and leading them or better said standing in the front row were Sakura and that other Girl. Rae. The other Faction were double the numbers if not more. Most of them were guys although there were at least 2 very beautiful woman in that Faction as well. The Leader of that Faction was some dark tanned Boy with black hair and the Premium Set as Armor. No weapons were drawn yet but from what I have heard from back in the crowd it could only have been seconds away of a Bloodshed. That was until I had arrived. All of them had focused on me the second I had come trough the encirclement of the crowd. Sakura was really relieved to see me so much so that here knees gave away and she was on the edge of tears again. I knew what I would say know could bring forth great doom to all Players around us. But ignored that and continued to just be myself. Taru: "Whatssup?" Immediately I felt as if the whole crowd wanted to kick me in the ass for ruining the mood. So did the Factions. All were glaring at me expect the Tanned Boy of the well..... Enemy Faction. His eyes were fixated on the Loot that was still hold onto by Sakura. The Boy answered. ???: "First comes first serves. I called dips on them even before you were fully dead so therefore they belong to me." Rae: "Don''t be ridiculous. You just wanted to steal them." ???: "Just like you." I looked at Sakura which had staid silent till now. She looked at me with teary eyes and completely ignoring the ongoing discussion she blurted out. Sakura: "We didn''t try to steal them! I swear!" She sniffed loudly before continuing. Sakura: "He tried and we just thought we had to save them for you. Its the truth. Please don''t hate me." Her Crying trembling form as well as what she said let everyone freeze in position. Even the Boy that looked so composed before was shocked at her outburst of emotions. Everyone at once seemed to grow a soft spot for the Girl that cried because someone in a game would dislike her. She more or less was a friend of mine. And there would be no reason for me to hate a friend even if they actually would have stolen my loot. It had been a long time since she had finished and the crowd was still waiting for my response. Since I found all the gazes on me kind of annoying I decided to clear up the situation in one swoop. With a bit of a gamble. Although I was fairly sure of the outcome. Taru: "I know that you wouldn''t steal. Not even if we wouldn''t know each other. You are a far to good a Person to do something like this. Come on cheer up. It hurts me to see you crying." The Crowd Cheered loudly and I felt like I just had gained even more attention then before. I sighed inwardly and slowly strolled over to Sakura. She sniffed again but now a smile sprouted on her face. ¡äNow to the Enemy.¡ä Taru: "I would say that since I was the one who defeated him the spoils obviously go to me and if you aren''t seeing it the same way I am willed to propose a idea." I turned to the tanned Boy and drew my sword. I tried to imitate the Bloodlust that the Logars emitted and kind of succeeded guessing from the twisting faces of my opponents. Taru: " A Duel. 1 against 1 or 1 against 2 I don''t care how much of you come at me at once but you will have to kill me if you really want that stuff." The Tanned Boy looked deeply into my eyes trying to read into me. Maybe he wasn''t able to see through my bluff or maybe he decided it was better to retreat before he had to fight against the 2 People the Crowd cheered on the most. But suddenly he sheathed his sword and with a word rounded up his People and pulled back. Everyone looked after them for a while until they vanished into the city gates. Loud Cheering broke out once more and everyone flooded towards me. ???: "Wow. You are super awesome!" ???: "Hey! Hey! Become my Friend Please!" ???: "I love you!" ???: "Join my guild!" All the People rushing me tried to persuade me in one way or another showering me with compliments and even trying to buy me with Real Money as well as In game Money. I politely declined all the offerings and slowly retreated backwards. Things got out of hand as more and more People pushed from behind and I feared that either someone would get trampled over or I suffocate in all the People. This was when suddenly some People pushed back the crowd and made some room for me to breath. I felt like a Superstar getting protected by his bodyguard from a crazy group of fans. Although my possibly biggest Fan was standing right before me. Sakura suddenly appeared in front of me and before I could do anything she threw herself against me and hugged me tightly. Of course it would be Sakura¡äs Group that had made some room for me. Or for her Leader I wasn''t really sure. I patted her on the head before breaking out of her hug. Seeing I was unreachable at the moment the crowd quickly disbanded while I still held Sakura one arm length away from me. After the commotion had died down a bit I looked at Sakura. Who once again was close to tears. Before I could say anything however Rae separated usbefore hitting Sakura on the head. Rae: "Give him some room you giant Crybaby. Sakura: "Sorry." Sakura pouted before standing up and turning around. Both of them looked at me apologetically. Sakura: "Sorry Chiame. I was just really scared." Rae: "She always is." Sakura: "Hey!" Rae: "Hahahaha." I had thought I would dislike Sakura¡äs friends since they had made such stupid demands to her but it seemed there was at least one real friend with her. I was really relieved to see that. Rae: "Here." Rae took the Loot from Sakura and handed it over. It composed of 12 Silver and 24 Copper Coins. A purse that seemed just like the one that you would get if you ordered the Premium Edition. A Silver Ring and a evil looking Dagger. I attached the Magical Purse to my hip stored away the cash and then looked first at the Ring.
Dirty Silver Ring
TypeNormal EquipmentUseAccessory
Level Requirement0UseMiddle Finger
You permanently Gain a boost in your maximum Health and Mana. +50 Health and +50 Mana
Even without any experience in RPGs one would be able to say that this was not bad for a (Normal Equipment) Level Ring. I put it on immediately and then with a new vigor looked at the Knife. If I had to guess then I would say this was the better Item by far.
Bluath
TypeRare EquipmentDurability60 / 60
Physical Damage110Magical Damage40
Physical ScalingEMagical ScalingG
Level Requirement5UseDagger
This Knife was just as I had expected really strong. Not just the base Physical Damage was double that of the Novice Sword but it also had Base Magic Damage. And the Scaling on the Physical Side was pretty damn good to. Sadly it lacked in Magical Scaling. Taru: "Here you go." I handed the Knife over to Rea how without realizing what was going on took it. Taru: "As little Thanks for protecting my Stuff." I turned on the heel and with a quick walk crossed the few hills to the main road leading away from the city. However before I could even got anywhere near the road I was stopped. ??? "Wait!" I turned around and saw Rae and Sakura closing in on me. Rae had gripped the Knife tightly and walked towards me with a dangerous glint in her eyes. I dodged her first slap and raised my hands in a gesture of confusion. Taru: "The Hell?!?" Rae: "Take it Back!" Rae tried to put the Dagger back into my hands forcefully but I dodged to the side. I had feared that she was the same as Sakura when it comes to things like that. Taru: "Why?" Rae: "Because its to strong!!!" Taru: "No. Its a Present. If you don''t want it just sell it to someone." Rae: "NO! Take it back. NOW!" Taru: "Forget it. I wont take it back." Sakura: "Don''t be so stubborn!" Sakura had joined Rae in her persuasion attempt but this time I wouldn''t give in. I was prepared for any argument they might bring out. I was even prepared for what happened next. Rae: "Then what do you want in exchange? We don''t have anything that could compensate such a pricey item but maybe we can come to a agreement." Rae just like Sakura seemed like the Kind of Person that disliked owing someone something. I understood that very well but there was no room for negotiations. Taru: "Fine. How about you pay me 1 Cooper? Then its all yours." I had given them the knife as little starting help. They would deal a lot more Damage and therefore Level Up Quicker. ¡äWhy I don¡ät take it you may ask?¡ä Well in all seriousness I disliked the looks of it and I was already so used to my sword that I couldn''t imagine that I would do any good with a new weapon. And that wouldn''t be good now that I would soon face new enemies. I would eventually get a new weapon but I would want it to be a sword of the same form if possible. I maliciously grinned over both ears after stating my offer. Of course she wasn''t fine with that. Rae: "Are you Kidding?!? This thing is probably worth more then all the cash and items we have together! God Dammit! Take this seriously!" Taru: "I am fucking serious! You may be right about the worth but I will never ever use a Knife so before I sell it to someone. I thought I give it to some friends." Both of them took a step back at my argument and there gears started turning searching for a counter. But I knew that I had won this argument. They would leave with the Dagger and I would not be weight down by even more Money. Rae: "You aren''t my friend at all! That''s why I will pay you back no matter what it takes." Taru: "No. I don''t want anything in return! Seriously! Just take it already!" Rae: "No. I will compensate you somehow. Even if i don''t have an........ Wait. Wait." Rae fell silent and I could feel the argument taking another turn. I didn''t know what she was thinking about but it seemed dangerous for my plan. A surprise attack wouldn''t be good in a situation like that. Rae: "Hah! Ok. Then how about this one? You will become our Guild Master." Taru: "What?" Me and Sakura both tilted our heads clearly not being able to follow trough with Rae¡äs thought process. Rae: "The Guild Master gets the most rewards from Guild Quests and has free hand on the Guild Bank. Like this we can pay you back even when it takes a long time." Taru: "Declined. I already joined another Guild. Sorry." I brushed her idea aside and this time I felt like I really had won the conversation. Now to the finisher. Taru: "Just see it as a reward for being the most honorable Players I have ever meet in any game. And also because you are cute." I put on my most disarming smile and trough squinted eyes saw Rae Blushing intensely. She tried to retort something but she had completely lost the grip on the conversation at my sudden compliment. I turned around with the sureness of them not following me. I walked up the next hill but before continuing I turned around one last time looking over the Beginner Plains and the city in the background. Sakura: "Chiame! We will meet again and then we will be sure to pay you back." Both Sakura and Rae held there heads high and extended there fists towards the sky. I returned the gesture before whirling around and walking down the Hill onto the main road. Now the Real Adventure started. --- Hello Everyone!!! I hope you all like this chapter. Since it was the first big fight I want you to please Comment on how you liked it. I am not quite sure if my fight scenes are any good. But I do hope so. Anyway I will see you next week. BYE!!! "Free City" The moon was the one watching over me right now as I was calmly walking down the road I had set upon before. Surrounded by plains like before. But near me appeared forests and other things definitely worth exploring But right now I decided I would rather stay on the road. This served 2 purposes. Firstly to avoid losing my way towards the Biggest City in the whole Japanese Sever. "The Free City of Thagun". It was the city Kaen had previously mentioned to me and was more or less the city that was in the center of all Beginner Areas. A first stop for anyone that wanted to get some good equipment before embarking on this dangerous journey. This was also the first city where one could form a guild and of course it was a Town where one could finally chose a Class or a Profession how the game called it. Numerous Rumors also claimed that this was the place where you would stumble upon the first Factions. Factions were a gathering of NPCs that would try to pursue Players into joining them and helping them out with different tasks and in return would offer discounts or help with other things. And secondly to avoid unnecessary deaths by creatures that stalked this new plains. Right now I just enjoyed slowly walking towards the City. I didn''t even care if I made it before the server would shut down. The night air was chilling and I had managed to regain some of my energy thanks to my snail pace. I reviewed my Fight from before trying to sort out mistakes on my side while also recapping his mistakes. It was a given that he would make mistakes or the Game would be impossible to be beaten. And no one would want that. I was interrupted and my trail of thoughts was cut of as suddenly a new kind of enemy stumbled onto the road just a few yards away from me. The funny thing was the appearance of that long awaited new enemy. It was a bunny. Simple as that. It was the same size as a normal field rabbit and had the same brown coloration. The only thing that differed from a normal bunny was that it had a 5 inch long horn on its forehead. It was a Rabbit Unicorn. A Rabbitcorn. I drew my sword and pointed towards it. It may looked cute but one could never know what those things were capable of. And I did good in not underestimating it. Because as soon as it spotted me it came charging for me. It aimed for my right leg trying to pierce me with its horn. And holy shit it was fast. The charge in itself was even faster then the attacks from that "Gata Ak" Guy. I pulled my leg behind the other one and slashed at the incoming bunny. But my sword could not connect with the enemy as he changed the direction of his charge so fast that it seemed he vanished for a second. He ran a big circle before coming back still aiming for my right leg. This time I rammed my sword into the ground edge ahead so that it would cut him apart while he still charged. But as expected he dodged again. But this time he instead of making a wide circle like before stopped his charge and turned around quickly. I was completely unprepared and my sword was still In the ground as he already charged me again. Luckily I managed to jump over his charge avoiding his horn by a few inches. I turned around quickly and saw him once again stop his charge to turn around. He collected all of his power in his hind legs and charged at me once again. This time however I ducked down and slashed at exactly his height. Before my sword could connect with him however he did something that I didn''t expect. He jumped over the arc my sword would describe and aimed for my head. Thanks to {Step Back} I managed to retreat away just enough to avoid his attack. I came to a stop as he was still soaring trough the sky. I quickly realized that he was completely helpless in the air and with both hands slashed at his neck. [60], [250]. And although he was a new enemy he died the second I hit him. To that I had a theory. There were 4 major factors in fighting in this game. Firstly ones strength, secondly ones speed, thirdly ones technique and lastly ones total Health. The Logars for example all had Three major strengths. There Attack Power there not so bad Technique and there HP. Although it may didn''t look like it at the beginning they lacked speed. Using the same theory on this Rabbit thing one could say it had high Attack power, a lot of Speed and quite the Technique. The thing that must be missing then is obviously Health. Explaining why he died in a single attack.
You have Killed a So¡ätak. +900 EX
Taru: "WOW!!!" This thing almost brought double the EXP from a Logar. Of course this also came from the factor that it was still night but I will be dammed if that wasn''t a huge amount. I looked to my left were the bunny had came from and saw more of them sitting around eating grass. Just waiting to be slaughtered. I hadn''t even used my Points that I got as I killed "Gata Ak" and now there was already a source of new Levels right before my eyes. Restoring the Level I los... no. Gaining even more Levels would be quite easy if I could find a way to just bait there jumping attack. I grinned over both ears as I walked of the road the moonlight reflecting on my Blood drenched sword. --- I breathed in deeply and looked up. I had completely lost my sense of time and now I was in the middle of nowhere just before the server would shut down. I laughed. One could say that I was in something like a blood rush the last few hours. The game around me became static and I patiently awaited the ranking to appear before me. I had killed a good bunch of those rabbits but wasn''t to sure on what Level I had reached by now.
Ranklist
Place 1Shina
Place 2Chiame
Place 3Celen
Search your own rank
It seemed like I wouldn''t even have to use the Search own Rank thingy anymore because apparently I was the Number 2 on all of Japans Sever. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- There wasnt much i could do but lay in my bed the Helmet still on my head. I was to shocked at my own rank to comprehend that the game had already ejected me. Even considering that i had reached Level 13 with killing all those Rabbitcorn¡äs I was still to high up. ¡äAre the other ones really struggling that hard with the Mini Boss? No even if.¡ä I immediately turned on my PC after carefully placing down the helmet. While it turned on I got myself something to drink. I chugged down the water and went online. A few clicks later I was already on the main page of "Crows Feast" Online site. I checked the Ranking and saw that it was even worse then I had expected. Would the ranking go just from Levels I could also be considered number 1. What I mean by that was that even the Number 1 in the ranking had not yet surpassed Level 13. However my confusion held only for so long. Because I quickly discovered something new. Besides the Names, Ranks and Levels there was a new Symbol on the first 15 to 20 People. Excluding me everyone had one. From the form and coloration of the symbols I understood that all those People had a Profession already. There was the symbol of a Two-Handed Axe probably describing a Warrior. Then one with a shield and a sword for some kind of tank class. And various others like a bow and arrows or a weird staff. The Number 1, that Shina girl¡äs symbol were two swords perfectly aligned to each other. I looked at it for a long time. Getting a good Profession was essential and I had awaited that People would take longer to chose then a day. But it seems that I was wrong. This meant that If I wanted to stay anywhere close to the top then I had to reach the city first thing in the morning and immediately chose a Profession before heading out again. I still had the unspent Points from my Leveling and my Fight with the Mini Boss so I had an advantage over the others. I wouldn''t have to chose a Profession going away from my stats but rather chose any Profession that seemed good and then invest my points into it. But to keep up there was another thing I had to do. I turned of the PC opened my closet and from all the way behind pulled out one of my old running suits. I changed quickly and put on my running shoes. It was In the middle of the night and although there was the chance that I would run into trouble if Sheila the Landlord would catch me I slammed my door behind me loudly and ran down the stairs. I jogged as long as I could occasionally building in some sprints and some jumping exercises. My Legs burned like hot irons as I shortly stopped in a park and went to a water dispenser. I splashed my face with the water and drank some of it before continuing on. Maybe such a extreme Training wasn''t necessary but if I wanted to be the best I had to suffer. I knew the other Top Players probably trained as hard or even harder then me. And surely they did so for a longer time then I did. I breathed in deeply and continued my Training till I could no longer move my legs. I was at my limit. But getting home was a bit difficult since I had ran away so far from my apartment that it would take half a hour even with the Bus. This was perfect for me. I was never one to get stopped by Limits and now I had to break my own. I grunted and moved one leg forward. Ever fiber of my being screamed to stop but I would have nothing of it. In the end it took me until the sun was rising to get back to the Apartment complex. I was on my last reserves sweat already clueing my suit onto my skin. It probably looked like I had ran trough a shower a few times. And now there was my last hurdle I had to overcome before I could rest. The stairs. They seemed higher then usual and I almost vomited upon seeing them. Although that was Perhaps because I had ran so much. I clenched my fist pushed myself away from the supporting wall and slowly steadily fought my way up the stairs. ???: "Oh my!" I looked up and grinned as I saw Sheila standing on top of the stairs. Sheila: "Taru? Are you alright?" Taru: "Sure." My voice was little more then a dried up whisper because I needed every last Breath to focus my concentration on my current task. Sheila: "Should I call help?!? What happened?" I stopped in my tracks. I raised my head and smiled at her reassuringly. Taru: "No. Really. I am fine." Sheila: "But you don''t look the part. If there is anything going on please tell me." Sheila had acted like a second mother from the very moment I came to live here. She had looked after me and often brought things she didn''t need over for me. That''s why I knew that what she said was as true as it would get. I climbed up the last stair and sank against the wall opposite of Sheila. She looked rather shocked probably thinking that I was hurting. Which In a sense was true since my body felt as if it could break apart any second. Taru: "Sorry. I didn''t want to make you worry. I was just training for the first time since forever." Sheila: "Really? You don''t have to lie you know. If there is any Problem I will be more then glad to help you out." Taru: "I was just Training I swear." It seemed a lot of pressure was lifted of her shoulders but in the next moment she was already worrying again. She came around and put my arm around her shoulders before steading me. Sheila: "Then please next time don''t go so overboard with it. You should know your Limits. I would be very sad if something happened to you." I listened only with one ear to her rant because the presence of her breast directly before my face was basically suffocating me. Not that it was a bad thing. I was entranced by the little bounces it made until they suddenly stopped and I shook my head. Sheila looked down at me and I felt hot blood rushing into my cheeks. Taru: "It wasn''t on purpose." She looked at me dumbfounded for a second before she smiled at me. Sheila: "What do you mean?" I breathed in deeply and entangled myself from her. I leaned against the wall besides my door which was the reason why we had stopped to begin with. Sheila was holding out her hands for the possibility that I would need support. But I crossed my hands mustered up all my strength put on a happy smile and bowed. Taru: "Sorry for making you worry. Thanks for helping me." She was obviously flustered and even blushed a bit. Sheila: "Not at all. You know you can always count on me." She bowed as well and once again her boobs jumped up and down. I closed my eyes turned around quickly and pulled out my Keycard. Taru: "Thanks again. See ya." I closed the door behind me and sank to the floor. No matter how you looked at it Sheila was simple the most Perfect Woman besides my Mother that ever lived. If I would marry anyone then it would be here. ¡äThen whenever I would come home she would be there and greet me. She would cook dinner and prepare a bath for the both of us. And then once we enter..............¡ä Back to reality! I fought myself up, undressed and immediately took a long cold shower. As I stood under the steady water stream I came down a bit and actually charted out a plan for what I would do once I was back in the game. Which proved difficult since I almost knew nothing of the "The Free City of Thagun". I came out of the shower and in my last struggle pulled myself to the bed. Lastly I managed to turn on my alarm clock so it would ring a minute before the game would start again. After that I fell into a deep sleep. And just as I had expected I slept trough the whole day till my alarm clock went off. I lazily turned it of and wanted to go back to bed. I ripped my eyes open and swung up. Which I immediately regretted as a hot pain shot trough my whole body. My muscles ached like hell but I ignored them and grabbed the Gaming Helmet. ¡äNo point in resting. I have slept good so I should be able to achieve a lot today as well.¡ä I felt revived as soon as I held the gaming device in my hands. I put it on turned it on and just in time got into the log in screen. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. I opened my eyes and immediately noticed the difference. I had noticed it before, that no matter how fatigued I am in the real world I wouldn''t carry the fatigue over into the game and vice-versa. Taru: "Nice! Then onwards to victory!" I laughed and started away into the direction of the Free City. Or at least that was the plan. ¡äJust simple follow the road huh?¡ä Which proved difficult since the road was no were to be seen. Just Hills and Plains. Of course this was my own fault since I was hunting those hopping EXP Rabbits all the time. I was probably really far away from the road. Since I had no map of the area or could orientate on any landmarks I as so many times before picked a random direction and hoped it would lead me to my destination or at least something as interesting as it. And completely unexpected I found the road not to long after I started to walk. Not that the Road was needed anymore. Because just as I had reached the top of the hill I was currently on I spotted it. The Landscape flattened down and behind some crop fields and to them belongings farm houses were the City Walls. As high as 70 Yards and made out of a shining white stone. They glistened magically in the midday sun. After a few seconds of admiring them I pulled myself together and walked down the Hill onto the Road leading to the city. Where I promptly encountered a Problem. There was a huge line of People Waiting. Since they all faced towards the City I could only expect them to want in there. I walked up to the Old man which stood last in line and coughed to get his attention. He flinched a bit before turning around. As he saw me his gloomy expression lit up and with a smile on his face he asked. Old Man: "How may I help you?" Taru: "Well..... I have to get into the City but it seems that''s not easy right now. What going on?" Old Man: "Is this your first time in Thagun?" He looked at me a little confused but still friendly. There was no sense in me lying so I obviously responded with the truth. Taru: "Yeah. Where you in before?" Old Man: "Yeah a couple times. About the long line. Its most likely trough to someone not having enough money to pay the fee." Taru: "They charge a fee?" No this was surprising. I wasn''t worried that I wouldn''t get inside I had more then enough money. I was just surprised. Old Man: "Mhm. Well its only 10 Coppers but still. for some People that''s a lot of Money." I had around 45 Silver which would allow me to enter the Town about 450 Times. Not that it would get me anywhere as long as the line doesn''t proceed. Taru: "Nice "Free City" you have there. Hey Old Man can you hold my place for a while?" Old Man: "Sure. But what are you up to?" Taru: "Just checking out what¡äs going on up ahead." I waved the Old Man and started jogging past the waiting People. There were all kind of Races and People Waiting in Line. Some more annoyed then others. I saw Cat People just like you imagine them from Animes, then Dog People and so on. They ranged from as young as babies with there Mothers till up to one Guy that had a white beard so long that it tangled up with his feet every time he moved. Even from far away the City Gate was impressively large and from up close it was actually quite intimidating. Just Like the Walls. I wouldn''t want to lay siege to a city like that was my first thought as I had finally reached the Head of the line. But I had to do more important things. The Commotion that caused the whole line to halt was quickly found. There was a Woman with Two small Boys all with pointed Ears kneeling in front of the city Guard that lazily explained something to them. The People around us were ignoring the sobbing Female as if she didn''t even existed. As I came closer I started to hear what was going on. Female: "..lease..... Please just the boys. I beg you. They didn''t do anything wrong I beg you." Guardsmen: "The "Free City of Thargun" is only allowing People inside which are able to pay the Fee of 10 Coopers no matter the Standing or Race." The Guard kept on repeating the same sentence until I walked up to him with a friendly wave. The Female looked up at me with teary eyes and the Guardsmen mustered me suspiciously one hand on his sheathed sword. I raised my hands in a unthreatening gesture and asked nicely. Taru: "What¡äs the matter?" Guardsmen: "The "Free City of Thargun" is only allowing People inside which are able to pay the Fee of 10...." Taru: "Can someone else pay for someone?" He was in the middle of repeating the sentence as he suddenly stopped. He was quite surprised of my question and the Woman was so to. Guardsmen: "Surely. If you wish." Taru: "Then that''s 30 Copper for the 3 of them." I handed over the money which the Guard took before stepping aside and allowing the Woman to go inside the City. Of course she didn''t notice his gesture since she was starring at me awestruck. I crouched down and leaned over to her so that only she could hear me. Taru: "Can you please Move. Your holding up the line and People seem to get really annoyed at it. You know. Some People just don''t have patience." She was still at a loss for words as I helped her up and pushed her towards the City Gate. She turned around and watched at the Free path into the city for a few seconds before looking back at me. And then she burst into tears. Suddenly she hugged me tightly sobbing into my chest. I was a bit surprised at her reaction but didn''t lose my cool at all. I gentle pushed her away from me and gave her a warm smile. Woman: "Thank you..... Thank you `Sob` Thank you so much." Taru: "No Problem. But could you please move. I have some important things to do in the city and if the line doesn''t move I wont get anywhere." It seemed that she for the first time noticed the angry gazes upon her and after thanking me again she hastily grabbed her stuff her kids and walked into the city. I sighed and positioned myself a bit besides the gate on the edge of the Road. The Guard stopped the next ones for a second and walked up to me. Guardsmen: "What are you doing? Don''t think you can sneak past me just because I have a lot to do." Taru: "I don''t. I just decided to wait here for the occasion that someone cant pay the fee again. Besides there is someone holding my place in line anyway. Waiting here until he comes up should be fine. Right?" Guardsmen: "Sure. Do whatever you want. Weirdo." The Guardsmen returned to his post and the line quickly continued, luckily with everyone having enough cash to pay the fee. After a while the Old Man came up in the line and I hopped up jogging over to him. There were still some People Behind him but they didn''t seem too bothered with me lining in behind him after a short explanation. I finally walked up to the Guardsmen and he asked me the same questions as everyone else. Guardsmen: "Name?" Taru: "Chiame." Guardsmen: "Chiame?" Taru: "Yeah. Just that." Guardsmen: "Are you perhaps an Adventurer?" Taru: "Yeah. Why do you ask?" The Guardsmen facepalmed himself before answering. Guardsmen: "Adventurers don''t need to pay the fee. They also don''t have to wait in line. Next time just walk up to the responsible City Guard and say that you are an Adventurer." Taru: "Ok I¡äll remember that. Well... Till next time I guess." Guardsmen: "Don''t cause any Trouble in the city." Taru: "I remember that to. Bye." I walked past the Guard into the city where I promptly had a laughing fit. I wiped tears out of my eyes after I came down a bit and sighed. Taru: "Damn. That cost me a lot of time actually. Gotta hurry now." I didn''t even try to find my way in the bustling city and instead walked up to the first City Guard I saw. Taru: "Hey. Sorry to disturb you. But you wouldn''t know where one can find the place where Adventurers learn Professions?" Guardswoman: "Sure. If you walk up this street you will come out into the main plaza. From there you take the first street left and then turn right. Its the Big House with the Fairy as symbol. You cant miss it." Taru: "Thank you." I bowed down hastily before immediately taking of into said direction. I fought myself trough the crowds of People trying to get to the main plaza as quick as possible. But I soon gave up and just continued to go with the flow of People slowly walking around town enjoying the different attractions. I looked around while walking at a snails pace behind some seniors. On the sides of the streets I saw shops for weapons and armory as well as accessories and normal or formal clothing. One thing I noticed immediately was that the City was definitely not poor, in fact most of the houses were either White Stone like the walls or Tidy Brown Wood Houses. Yet I saw some people sitting in the alleys that led away from the main city holding out there hands like beggars did since ages. My Gaze was glued to a certain sword in one of the shop windows just a second to long and I promptly walked into someone. Our Feet entangled and although the Person tried to push me away we ended up tumbling over. Luckily I landed on something soft. Or should I say unluckily. As soon as I had regained my awareness I noticed that my face was resting on some ones lap. I sighed inwardly at my Anime Protagonisty Luck as I quickly got up. Of course it was a Girl. And of course she was wearing a skirt. And of course I somehow had pulled it with me just enough that I could see her pink panties. I looked up expecting to see a bead red twin tailed loli princess or something of the likes. And steeled myself for the surely incoming slap. That''s why I was very surprised as I saw a rather uncaring looking Bunny Girl. ???: "Excuse me very much." The Bunny Girl stood up after slightly tilting her head and brushed of the dust from her .......... Maid Uniform!?! My mouth opened wide as I realized that just now I had run into a Bunny Girl like you see in Manga and Anime wearing a Maid Uniform handing out Flyers to the people walking by. I got a knee to the back and after voicing my complaint to the guy that just kept walking realized I should stand up as well. I mimicked the Bunny Girl brushing of the little dust that had collected on my pants. The Girl had already turned around handing out flyers again so I lightly tapped her on her shoulder to get her attention. Even if it wasn''t a big thing for her I still had to apologize after all it was me how ran into her. But the second I touched her she tensed up and her around 7 inch long bunny ears straightened. She turned around and there was a surprising emotion in her before uncaring cold eyes. Fear. I tilted my head at her fearful expression. ¡äDid I do something that scared her?" She shook as she looked at me holding her hands before her in a defensive gesture. Taru: "Sorry. But did I do something to offend or scare you? I am not to familiar with the ways of this Land yet. I apologize. I am really sorry." For a second longer she mustered me Fearful before another emotion spread on her face. Seeing her smile made me feel at ease and I breathed in deeply. The Bunny Girl shook her head before answering. Bunny Girl: "No. Its alright. I must apologize for my behavior. I didn''t realize you were an adventurer." Taru: "God Thanks. I wouldn''t want to offend someone because of my lack of knowledge or manners. Sorry about bumping into you." She shook her head again still smiling. But something ticked me off. Somehow her smile didn''t feel right. Bunny Girl: "Don''t mention it. Is this your First time in Thargun?" Taru: "Yeah actually. How could you tell?" I almost had what was wrong with her. I just had to observe her more carefully. Bunny Girl: "People easily get distracted there First time in such a Big Cities so its not to uncommon that Newcomers run into People. I am just glad you didn''t get hurt." I had it. Although she smiled it felt empty. It was just a business smile. For that Girl this was a business talk. The next step would be... Bunny Girl: "My name is Thyla by the way. Maybe come by sometime. Just say you were sent by me and you get a discount." She handed me one of the flyers which I took with a slight bow. ¡äI knew it!¡ä Taru: "Sure. I come by some time." I turned slowly and resumed my walk joining the slow crowd again. I let my gaze wander around while thinking. ¡äDamn. Those Freakin Realistic Programs. Rather Slick motherfuckers aren''t they¡ä I grinned slightly. ¡äHave to be careful so that I don''t get pulled over the table by some merchant or something.¡ä I looked at the Flyer noticing that It was written in Japanese Kanji. I wondered if they would be written in each language for each country. "Eternal Wing Caf¨¦" was the name of the well... Caf¨¦ that the Flyer promoted. On the Flyer it said it was a 2 Story Wood building that was on the left side of the Main Street. ¡äSo either I had already past it or it would come up shortly.¡ä People in front of me dispersed in different directions thinning out the crowd around me. I realized I had finally reached the main Plaza. I turned and following the directions the Guardswoman gave me I used the first street left of me. It was rather similar to the main street in the number of people walking around it and the shops that stood left and right. But one thing was different. The Shops showed more..... acquirable wares. When one walked on the main street you could get blinded If you looked into a shop window because everything was glittering with radiance. Most items there were probably worth a fortune. In this street there were items that looked far out of reach to but there were also things like steel swords or leather armor, capes, light iron armor and so on. I spotted the Guild building from far away thanks to the Fairy Symbol the Guard Talked about. I noticed that directly across the Street was a tidy looking Brown House that Showed a equally big Sign. "Inn to the Happy Fairy". A rather well placed position for a inn. Whenever a Adventurer would get out of the Profession Building which also acted as Guild House as written on the Sign he would be tempted to take a rest at the neat looking inn. Taru: "Guild House huh?" I circled my shoulders before opening the Double Wood Doors of the Building. --- Hello Everyone and here you go with the new chapter. In the next Chapter our Main Protagonist finally gets his Profession which took me quite long to chart out so get hyped. Just Kidding. Please Stay Calm I don''t want anyone to hurt himself because of me. ^^ Well anyway. Bye!!! Class The layout remembered me of the Guild Houses in a lot of Animes or Mangas. The Bottom Floor was half filled with round Tables where one could sit and wait for whatever the fuck they were waiting for. The other Half was hidden from the eyes of the public and was behind a counter where a lot of People mostly beautiful Woman were standing smiling to everyone that would enter. On the left wall there were a lot of Boards hung up on the wall but almost all of them vanished behind the mass of paper sheets on them. I guessed that they were either quests or news or something of the like. On the Right Side was a small Bar were one could order something to drink or eat. There was also two stairs on each side of the counter leading into the next floor which was also enclosed from the eyes of the public. As soon as I had entered all eyes were on me. It were more then 40 pair of eyes. Excluding the 4 Guild Ladies at the counter and the Bartender that only gave me a short glance there were still 35 pairs left. And not even half of them were from Females. Which meant those weren''t Adventurer. Or at least not all of them. Meaning those were either NPC-Questgivers, NPC-Adventures or Faction members or Leaders. I set up a smug face as I casually walked up to the counter. At least those NPCs had enough manners to leave me be, probably as long as I didn''t talk to them of my own accord. Guild Lady: "Yes? How may I help you?" ¡äAgain that faked business smile huh. ¡ä Taru: "Yeah. Hello. I would like to learn a profession." Guild Lady: "You can learn any Profession in the First Floor. Use Those stairs, but please Remember that learning a Profession will cost something so don''t go up there if you don''t have any money." Taru: "Ok. Thank you." I turned left and with quick excited steps walked up the stairs. I opened the simple wooden Door and stepped into a big room. ???: "What do you mean costs 100 Silver? Are you crazy?!?" I just started scanning the room as my Attention was drawn to the side. There was a huge Man sitting behind a wooden counter arms crossed in front of his massive chest. In front of the counter standing was a brown haired girl. Or better said an Adventurer guessing from the outfit. She threw her hands into the air before turning around. She stopped dead as she noticed me staring at her. She walked up to me with quick steps and I prepared to retreat just in case. Girl: "Chiame?" I opened my eyes wide. Was she someone I knew? Taru: "Yeah? Do I know you?" Girl: "No! But how could anyone not know the only guy in the top 50. I wondered what kind of Person you would be." I was relieved that I didn''t forget someone that was that far in the game but at the same time I was cautious of that Girl. I shrugged my shoulders. Taru: "Yeah. So. Here I am. What next?" Girl: "My name is Saechan. I am ranked 23. Nice to meet you." I shook her hand still looking at her cautiously. Taru: "Chiame. Ranked 3. The pleasure is all mine." She stopped the slightly awkward handshake and smiled at me. Saechan: "Hey. Say. Can I join your Guild?" I was surprised at the offer. I had expected her to invite me to join her guild but it seemed she was aware that I would deny such a offer. Taru: "Maybe? But right now I would like to get a Profession." It seemed something inside her clicked at that note and she quickly turned around. Saechan: "Your right! Lets meet Downstairs once I have chosen my Class." She walked towards another wooden counter where a man with huge muscles and a two handed axe besides him sat. ¡äThe Warrior Class?¡ä Before I could check our any other wooden counter or the People behind it however she turned around again. Saechan: "Oh yeah. By the way. Don''t even try to get that Class. That guy may looks strong but he is just ridiculously greedy." I turned towards the man she stood in front of before. And she was right. He was the only one from over 20 Differently Build People that was bigger and more Buffed then the 7 Feet Big Warrior Class Master. His Fingers reminded me more of claws and I noticed a tail swishing behind him. ¡äLion People?¡ä It was the First that came to mind upon seeing him. He even had a mane consisting of his short dirty-Blond beard and his long backwards combed hair. He was lounging lazily in his chair but still managed to somehow look majestic while doing so. Like only true Lions can do. I was drawn towards him and before noticing I was standing in front of his counter. I grinned over both ears slamming my hand down on the wooden counter. Taru: "Teach me." The man mustered me from head to toe which he did without even standing up although I was behind the counter. Lion Man: "Alright. It Costs 44 Silver and 60 Copper." Taru: "Alright!" Without hesitation I pulled every single coin out of my magical purse pouring them out onto the counter. It didn''t escape me that before he had asked for a 100 Silver or 1 Gold. Why he asked me for not even the half was because he simply asked for everything one had. It was the "one had to lose everything before he could gain everything" logic in grand use. The second my last coin landed on the counter and I grinned up at the Lion Man he reached under the counter. After a few seconds of reaching for something he pulled up a very old book. He slammed it onto the counter and grinned wide. Lion Man: "Here you go boy." I took the Book and opened the First Page.
Champion
The Heart of a Champion is a protective heart. The Champion Shields, Defends, Stands Between, And Guards... He invests himself in "The Energy of Self-Disciplined, Aggressive Action." By Champion I do not mean one who loves war or draws sadistic Pleasure from Fighting or Bloodshed. There is a Difference between a Champion and a Warrior. A Warrior is a Brute a Champion is a Protector.
Level Requirement10
Strength Requirement20
Intelligence Requirement15
I looked at the Pop up window intensely. 20 Strength was a lot. But In my own excitement I had already paid every bit of money I had. So either I went trough with my own stupidity or I would be left with no money or Profession. Lion Man: "You have a Heart as loud as a Lion. Why let your thoughts be tame." I looked up at the grinning Lion Man. He was standing now, towering over me. The Air around him had a certain royalty to it. I realized that I wanted that to. I wanted it really badly. No other Person in this room was anywhere close to being as interesting as him. Taru: "Alrgiht!" I opened my Status Window and put just enough Points into Strength
Status Window
NameChiameLevel13
EXP5600Memory96600
ProfessionNoneFactionNone
SpouseNoneGuildNone
Titles
None
Health150/ 150Health Regen5/ min
Mana220/ 220Mana Regen:10/ min
Strenght20Agility10
Vitality10Wisdom5
Intelligence17Toughness0
Attack20Defense0
Physical Resistances
Slashing0Piercing0
Crushing0
Elemental Resistances
Fire-10Water0
Wind0Earth0
Light10Darkness-10
I took the Book again and this time another Pop Up Window Appeared.
Will you become a Champion
YesNo
I found the Pop Up window rather stupid. If one had the stats for a Profession one probably wanted to learn it. I pressed yes and immediately was blinded as the book started to radiantly shine.
Lions Roar
Level Requirement10
Mana Usage50/Use
Magical Scaling-
Upon Reciting the Name of the Skill you let lose a primal roar attracting the attention of every Enemy in a Radius of 50 Yards. Increases your Defense for 15 seconds for 20%
After I had regained my sight the book had vanished and in return there were some Pop up windows in front of me. The First seemed to be a skill of brilliant strength. And it seemed I was reward even more.
Charge
Level Requirement10
Mana Usage30/Use
Magical Scaling-
You Charge towards an enemy who can be up to 20 yards away from you and attack with a heavy Blunt Attack which has a 30% Chance of stunning him for 2 seconds. You Deal 150 Blunt Physical Damage
The Two skills I got seemed to be for a front fighter off-tank class which I had already expected on hand from the Text in the Description for the Champion Profession. But that wasn''t all.
Tough Skin
Level Requirement10
Mana UsagePassive
Magical Scaling-
Increases your Natural Defense to each Damage Type to 50. Also Increases the Physical Protection of any Armor you wear by 10%
Taru: "Damn!" I couldn''t believe all of the awesome Skills I got for investing just 10 Status Points. This was already all worth it. I shook with excitement as raised my hands up high. Taru: "YES! Fuck the hell YES!" I heard a loud sigh and as I turned, for the first time noticed a Woman that sat on the next wooden counter. She was of stunning beauty and from what I knew I expected she was also a Profession Master. Mysterious Woman: "Boy you just took on a very difficult Path." I lowered my hands and for a second looked at the Lion Man. But there was not the slightest Reaction on his face. Seeing that I turned towards the Mysterious Woman asking. Taru: "What do you mean?" The Woman looked me up and down like the man did before but I somehow felt unlike he she was looking down on me. It ticked me off. Mysterious Woman: "Someone as Fragile as you wont make it very far like this. You should have become a Magician or something." I wanted to retort something but before I could open my mouth someone else defend me. It was the Lion Man. Lion Man: "Mare. That Man over here you called Boy has much more Character then anyone I have ever seen taking on your Profession." The Retort of the Lion Man was not just Protecting my Decision but at the same time insulting the Woman. I couldn''t have done it better myself. And it visible angered the Woman called Mare. Mare: "What do you know Angeal! Everyone of my Students is elegant and charming unlike your loud and brutish...... brutes." The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. I couldn''t stop myself from giggling at her retort which promptly caught me a deadly gaze that made me shut up immediately. Angeal: "Brilliant Retort. Maybe think next time before you try to insult someone. My People can be loud yes. But unlike your "oh so charming" Students mine just like Lions don''t have to roar don''t have to brag about there skills." Mare: "Its True that I have yet to see any of your People Brag. But tell me again how many student did you get yet?" ¡äLow Blow¡ä Angeal: "Rrrrrr. Aaaarrr. I......... One." Mare set up a victorious smile as my "Master" Sulked together his cheeks flushing red. I couldn''t let my "Master" get embarrassed in front of all other Profession Masters and Saechan so. Taru: "Don''t worry Teach. I¡äll show you just how much of a Lion I am." My "Master" set up a big smile at my cheers. But I wasn''t done just yet. I turned to Mare and continued. Taru: "And you. I will show you just how "Fragile" I am. I chose this Path myself and I will walk it down no matter the cost." I felt a big hand falling onto my shoulder and as I turned my head my "Master" was standing besides me. Angeal: "See even a young boy like him can outmatch you in a conversation. I know I had placed my bets on the right guy. Go out there and show them what you are capable off." On the last sentence he took his hand of my shoulder formed a fist and held it against my chest. My Grin grew wider and wider and until it matched his own. There was a warmth and power coming from his fist that quickly spread trough my whole Body. Taru: "Hell yeah. You can count on me Teach." I stepped back, turned around, fist bumped into the air and walked out of the room without looking back. ¡äLike a Boss.¡ä I came to a stop at the bottom of the stairs before I noticed. I had gotten a Class yes. But this couldn''t have been everything there was to it right? I knew that going back up there right no would be really embarrassing after such a out but I needed the information. ???: "Hey Boy!" I looked up as I heard the voice of my "Master." He had opened the door with a somewhat ashamed face. Angeal: "Sorry. I forgot to tell you that you should come by every now and then. This was only one of the Books you had to master before you can become a True Champion." He stooped and I thought that was it but before I could ask he spoke again. Angeal: "About every 10 Levels as you Adventurers call it. And by the way if you manage to achieve anything special you get extra rewards if you come to me. If you don''t manage to visit me because you are somewhere far away just go to another Master Champion. Tell them Angeal Sent you. They¡äll know what that means." Taru: "Alright. Thank you." This was the First time that I heard a NPC say something gaming related. I grinned inwardly at the game trying to hold up the illusion of it not knowing it is a game. It did a decent job till now but sooner or later the mask will fall anyway. Angeal: "Then good luck out there. And be careful." Taru: "Sure. See ya." He want back and a few seconds after the door shut I turned around. I was a bit unsure on what to do next. ¡äI could wait for that Girl and try to figure out what she knew or I could open my own guild. Or on the other hand I could go out killing monsters or.....¡ä I turned right and walked up to one of the boards that hung on the wall. All the paper sheets were hand written in Japanese Kanji which surprised me. The Producer of this game even went so far as to give different writing styles to there . Some of them were neatly laid out with fat Letters at the top as attention catcher and smaller letters underneath while others were a mess with bad hand writing and now seeable glue on what they actually wanted. "HELP: DRAGON ATTACK" "Our Village keeps getting attacked by a small swarm of fire dragons which eat all of our livestock........" "Ogre Hunt" "A Ogre has recently settled into mountains nearby. We need the help of..........." "Herb Collecting" "Go into the forbidden Marshes and collect..........." I studied some of the Paper sheets and like I expected everyone of them were quests directed to adventurers. And on hand of the amount I could guess this land or kingdom or whatever it was needed a lot of help. They ranged from defending small cities from bandits to killing legendary sea creatures till down to yes you guessed it finding lost pets and jewelry. After about a minute I noticed that there was a system despite the looks of it. On the left side closer to the door were the easy jobs like finding said pets while on the right side were the more difficult ones like slaying dragons and so. The Paper sheets never stated a direct amount of cash or amount of people you could take with you so I guessed those things were negotiable. Of course one Person alone would have trouble protecting a city on his own while he may be able to slay a dragon singlehandedly. That''s why guilds were such a huge thing in this game considering there wasn''t a real group system. Except the whole relation thingy. I turned around again and walked up to one of the ladies behind the counter. Taru: "Say. How can I open my own guild?" Guild Lady: "If you want to create your own guild you first need at least five signatures on this formula." The Guild Lady reached under the counter and handed over a sheet of paper. It looked very contract like and upon reading it I realized that if I opened a guild I had a lot of responsibilities. For example if someone brought forth a quest that was of great importance a guild had to take it and if my guild was the strongest or the one nearest it had to fulfill the mission or pay a penalty. I sighed. ¡äIs it really worth it?¡ä A guild master had the responsibility to watch out for his guild members and was responsible if they commit crimes. He was also responsible that the guild would fulfill said guild quests and if not he was to pay the penalty if the Guild Bank wasn''t able to. ¡äI really have to talk this out with Kaen.¡ä I decided that for now it was better to just let it go. Besides I didn''t even know enough People in the game to get 5 Signatures. And 3/4 of the People I knew weren''t even out of the beginner area yet. While I thought about it I was still holding the formula standing in front of the Guild Lady. She coughed to get my attention before saying. Guild Lady: "Those Signatures don''t have to be from other adventurers you know. If a normal Person would Sign it, it would count just as much. But don''t forget that the Guild Leader has to be an Adventurer like you." Taru: "Ok. Thanks for the info. But right now I don''t have what it takes. Sorry." This was really interesting. Considering those Programs were so real it wouldn''t even be weird to have a guild full of just NPCs. Like your own NPC Army. However even with NPCs I didn''t know enough People to open a guild. I handed back the formula and stepped away from the guild counter. Since I was so deep in thought I didn''t even noticed that the door of the guild has opened. In the Door standing was a little girl of maybe 9 to 10 years. The first feature I noticed after turning around were her fairy like wings and pointed ears. The second thing I noticed was that she was crying. Although she was crying and trembling no one seemed to pay any special attention to her except me that is. She sniffed loudly and ran towards me. Or better said the guild counter. She ran past me and as soon as reaching the Counter blurted out. Crying Girl: "Please Help us. Please Help my Brother." I turned around quickly and looked at the Guild Lady. But that Bitch just business smiled at the Girl and replied. Guild Lady: "If you want to make a request please write it on a sheet of paper and hang it up on one of those boards. If you are Lucky a Adventurer will take it and help you." ¡äBitch.¡ä I stepped besides the Girl glaring at the Guild Lady. Taru: "I will do it." The Guild Lady just kept smiling at me with that stone cold expression but I didn''t care. Right now the Girl came first. I kneeled besides the Girl how was looking at me with a surprised expression. Taru: "Tell me what¡äs going on." She sniffed again before hugging me tightly. Crying Girl: "Please oh please help my Brother. He was attacked...... and..... .then...... I `sob`...... he.... .and...." I broke up her desperate hug and looked at her intensely. She was so surprised by this that she stopped talking and just looked back at me. Taru: "Breath in deeply." She followed my command and breathed in. Taru: "Good. Lets sit down over there. Then tell me again what happened." Crying Girl: "But..... He don''t have....... Time.......... he may....... `Sniff`" I put my hand over her mouth before she could start to cry again. This may looked mean but it wouldn''t get us anywhere if she wasn''t able to tell me what was going on. I had to now exactly what it was she needed. It wouldn''t give us anything if we rushed there just that I would get killed by some big bad creature. Taru: "Come on." I practically pulled her with me to one of the free tables besides the bar and sat her down. From wherever that Girl came from or if it was from the whole crying she was out of breath that''s why I went up to the bar and ordered. Taru: "One Glass of Water Please." the Bartender looked at me just for a second before pulling out a empty 0,25 Liter Glass pouring in some water from a wooden faucet. Bartender: "That makes one copper Please." Only then I realized that I right now was money less. I could ask the Girl but what kind of knight in shining armor was I if she had to pay her own refreshment. ¡äOk. Lets Gamble.¡ä Taru: "My names Chiame. I will come back later and pay." Bartender: "That''s fine by me but just now that every passed hour it will cost a copper more." The Bartender knew exactly that this Guild Hall was the gathering point of all Adventurers and that I had no other choice but to come back her sooner or later. But this was perfect. Like this I could at least walk past a embarrassing conversation about the payment of a Glass of Water. And if I ever drank something here again I could use the same trick if I was low on money again. I took the Glass of water and quickly walked back to the table the Girls Wings were twitching as I returned and she was already crying. I cupped her chin raising her face. She sniffed yet again before looking at me serious. I caught her gaze and lead her eyes to the Glass of water. Taru: "Drink." She looked at the water for a second before nodding. She took the Glass with both hands and chugged down the water in one go. Afterwards she wiped over her mouth and then her sweat drenched forehead. It seemed that I was right with the whole "came running all the way" thing. But it seemed I managed to calm her down at least a little bit. Taru: "Ok. Now tell me exactly what happened." Crying Girl: "My name is Ilya and me and my brother were playing just outside of our house outside of town as suddenly a Big Man with Green Skin came out of the forest nearby and kidnapped my brother. I am sure he wants to eat him. You must save him. Come on quickly." She stood up walking around the table and pulled me with her towards the door. It wasn''t the most precise quest description I had gotten in a game till now but I could take guesses. If she said it was a Big Green Skinned Man and if they were close to town then it narrowed down the possible enemies. Since there are a lot of houses outside I cant imagine the Kingdom would let anything very Dangerous live nearby. Therefore I suspected a lost Logar or something like that. And even if it wasn''t a Logar if he was alone I had a realistic chance of beating the creature whatever it may be. Taru: "Alright. Lets Go." --- Hello everyone its me again. I hope you like the Chapter and I know that his Profession may come as a surprise to you. But I hope you still like my choice since it took me really long to chart out what his Class would be and how this would affect his future. Well anyway this chapter was a bit boring but next chapter will be action packed so be prepared. And by the way thanks for 1000 views on my first chapter. This is just insane. Thank you very much. Ok. Bye. Questing Taru: "Were exactly did it happen and did you see were the Monster went afterwards?" I was jogging down some side alleys towards the South Gate. Ilya how the Fairy Girl was called was running besides me. Since she was so small she had to run really fast to keep up with me but if it was true what she said then her brother was in imminent danger and we had no time to waste. Ilya: "It... It ran back into the woods." She said under her quick breaths. While watching her run I wondered if she wasn''t able to fly with those wings of her. They looked big enough to carry her after all. I dodged a couple coming down the street and took a turn left. The Couple complaint but we were out of sight before they could utter more then a few words. I had decided that we took the side streets to get to the South Gate because I feared that the main street was to crowded as to get forward very fast. We came out of side alley and turned right towards the huge Gate. We ran past the surprised guard and Ilya turned left. I followed a second later and just up ahead spotted the Forest she must have been talking about. It was about 1 mile away from the last house. We ran past a run down shack and just as I wondered were Ilya lived I noticed a weird humming sound. I turned around only to see Ilya flapping were wings strongly. She lifted off the ground and gained speed quickly. In a few seconds I was the one how had to run with all my might to keep up with her. But it was no use, a few moments later I was just looking at her butt while trying to maneuver around the stones and earth holes that were everywhere. I was glad that I had started to run again or else I would have been left behind even faster. We were close to the Forest now and I already laid my hand on my sword. Ilya had gotten quite far away from me but instead of waiting for me on the entrance of the Forest she just flew right in. Taru: "HEY!!! WAIT!!!" I screamed at her but to no avail. She was probably in some kind of catatonic state and wouldn''t hear me anyway. So instead I saved my breath and speed up again. I jumped over a few roots of the first tree and finally entered the Forest. I ran forward while also looking out for Ilya. ???: "KYAAAHHH!!!" I heard a scream from my left side and immediately turned around slithering across the wet Forest floor. I almost tripped but managed to capture myself and speed towards the clearly Female Scream. I ran towards some bushes but instead of walking around I decided to break right trough. I jumped while drawing my sword and for a second was blinded by the leaves. As I came to a stop on the other side of the Bushes I was standing in a clearing. It was about 30 Yards in Diameter and big trees were standing all around the clearing. They were so densely packed all around that the bushes I just burst trough were the only entrance you would be able to go trough if you wouldn''t want to climb or if you couldn''t fly. About flying. Ilya was directly on the opposite side of the clearing. She was hovering a few feet over the ground with a terrified face. I followed her gaze and saw the reason for her terrified face. It was a truly terrific site after all. In the middle of the clearing was a big flat stone of maybe 5 feet in Diameter. And the table as well as a few feet around the table everything was drenched in blood. The Blood came from a Boy maybe 4 and a half Feet big. he had brown hair like Ilya and like her had wings as well. Not that they would ever flap again. His head was cut open and his brain was missing. He was gutted as well parts of his innards sprawling over the table and parts missing completely. I gulped as my nose finally picked up the stench. It was unlike anything I have ever smelt before and the only thing that kept me from puking was the adrenalin rushing trough my body. I breathed in trough my mouth and looked back to Ilya. But while I looked back I noticed another Figure Standing in the clearing. The Creature was about 7 Feet Tall had Light Green Skin and was bulked with muscles. He had dirty Brown hair and two short horns sprouted from the top of his head. He only wore a loincloth to cover his genitals and his weapon of choice seemed to be a wooden club. No matter how you looked at it he wasn''t a Logar. He was something else. A new monster I new nothing about. The Right choice would be to carefully observe his movements and in a defensive way learn what his strengths were. But the problem was that he was focused on Ilya and slowly walked towards here. Ilya was out and about so I doubted she would do much but hover in the air even if he came really close. I didn''t make it in time to save her brother but I could at least save her. And Luckily I had the Right tools to do so. {Lions Roar}. Taru: "Roooaaarrr!!!" As said by the Description of the Skill a scream echoed from my mouth so deep and primal that for a second I was shocked of myself. But it had the desired affect on the creature and he immediately turned around. His Face most closely resembled that of a Orc from other Fantasy Games. He had two long sharp teeth coming from his lower jaw and he was smeared with blood. Orc: "No!!! NO!!!" The Orc voiced his complaint loudly and came charging towards me. I raised my sword but remembered that this wasn''t all my Skill set had to offer. {Charge}. My Hand turned itself and pointed the pommel of my sword at the Orc. And then the Skill activated. It was a similar speed as my {Back Step}. But instead of retreating the World became blurry for a second and as I could see again I was looking at the chest of the Orc. He was still in full charge and for a second I was scared that he would ran me over but without me even moving a muscle my hand shot forward ramming the Pommel of my sword into the Orcs Chest. [150]. The Impact was really strong. So strong in fact that the Orcs Charge was stopped in a split second. My Hand however didn''t even fell numb. This was the true power of a skill like that. While using a skill the body surpassed any human limitations. I still stepped back out of reflex. But I realized what was going on a second later and followed up my Charge attack with a big slash across the Orcs Chest. [180], [420]. The numbers were so big that for a second I was stunned. Luckily the Orc was as well or else this might have cost me my live. I Realized the Big Numbers were a mix that came from the Scaling and Obviously since he wore no armor. I stepped back further as the Orc Twitched and suddenly screamed. It seemed the stun duration was over. But still. In just 2 Seconds I had done over 700 Damage. ¡äThis was insane. And I still had a lot of my Mana left. That Guy wouldn''t stand a chance.¡ä I regretted my thoughts a second later as the Orc swung his Big Wooden Club with surprising speed towards my side. Luckily the memories of fighting the Logars were still fresh and I had my sword already close by. Like this I was able to intercept his swing. Or so I thought but as expected my sharp sword bit into the wood witch lead to me losing control over my blade and trough his powerful swing I was suddenly disarmed. For a second I thought he would attack again with the club so I was really focused on his weapon were also my weapon was stuck. But instead he head-butted me. The Force of the head-butt was enough to break my nose on impact and I stumbled backwards. My Vision became hazy which was way to dangerous in this situation. I tried to shake the dizziness of but I couldn''t do so in time as he attacked again. I saw the shape of the Orc move his hand and from before I knew it was his weapon hand. His CLub was about 2 Feet Long so I had to step back even more. I heard the swish and felt the air brush past my face telling me that I managed to dodge his swing. {Step Back}. The retreat stopped and I shook my head again. I lost the dizziness and was able to see clearly again. The Orc was charging towards me his club raised high. For such a big guy he was incredible fast. I barely managed to step away from his wide downward swing. I stumbled back further until my back was against a tree. He grinned victoriously as he came after me again. {Charge}.
You cannot use any Weapon Skills while not wearing a weapon.
In my desperation I couldn''t think of anything else but to try a skill. But sadly this time the Game wasn''t nice to me. I raised my hands before my head but the force of the side swing still rattled my brain trough really good. The last thing I noticed was that I was flying towards the ground face first. The impact hurt quite a bit but right now the side of my head was in even more pain. Black sprinkles were dancing in my field of vision. ¡äHe had hit me on the right side of my head and even though my hands were in the way I probably suffered some brain damage.¡ä I stopped thinking for a second and wanted to let go of my consciousness but instead I noticed something. ¡äWhy didn''t I die yet? Last time the death came so quick I didn''t even now what had happened. If that hit had killed me I would already be besides the Fountain again.¡ä This was when I realized that I wasn''t dead just yet. I breathed in deeply trying to sort my thoughts. I heard something and out of pure instinct rolled to the side. And just in time to. The point were I was laying before was no home to a big wooden club. The Orc grunted angrily and stepped after me. I rolled away again and again trying to escape but the Orc simple stepped after me giving me no time rest. My Thoughts were already spinning from the whole rolling and probably from the wound that I had suffered before. But the pain wasn''t really strong. of course it wouldn''t be. It was limited after all. But the trauma from the force was still there I mean after all my nose is broken as well. After a quick roll I noticed that I was already coming close to another tree and a plan formed between all my confused thoughts. I rolled and kept rolling the Orc Stepping after me confidently. He was just playing with me now and exactly that would be his downfall. Most literally. The Second I rolled against the Tree the Orc tried to stop me by stepping before me but I abruptly changed my roll and rolled towards him instead of away from him. I collided with his shines and together with the force and the use of my hands brought the Orc out of balance. Since I still held his feet close to my chest he couldn''t to other but stumble and fall backwards. [15] I wasn''t really interested in the Damage I did with letting him Fall but instead on the chance that it gave me. I quickly stood up but regretted my choice as my head started to spin again. I stumbled back again and held myself up on one of the nearby trees. I breathed in short sharp breaths to fight against the spinning. And after a few seconds I really managed to fight back the spinning and somewhat sorted my thoughts. ¡äI have to run!¡ä This was the first thought that came to my mind after the spinning vortex of thoughts and pain dimmed down. I stood no chance against such a strong and fast monster in my condition. Getting away would be a miracle by itself seeing as he was already standing up again. ¡äIf I pulled myself together now forgot about my sword and ran with all my might I could get away.¡ä I looked towards the bushes were I came from. I spitted some blood onto the ground. ¡äI wont. I absolute wont!¡ä I straightened up stepping away from the tree. ¡äFor my sword, for Ilya and for my pride I have to defeat that asshole.¡ä I was much calmer now that I had resolved to take him on. He stood up and growled at me angrily. He was able to understand what I say as proven by himself uttering words in Japanese before. Taru: "Come on! Attack! You piece of shit!" He screamed loudly and attacked. It was a wide swing from my left. He was aiming at the other side of my head. But this time I was prepared. I raised my hands again holding them before my face luring him into thinking that I would try to block his attack again. But instead of blocking I turned towards his attack and duck down at the same time. I had avoided his attack but my hands still collided with something. And that was the important part of the plan. My hands hurt like hell from the impact but the combined force of my push and his swing was enough to rip my sword free from his club. I changed my holding on the hilt slightly and turned the same way my enemy still did. Unlike me however he was still in his movement and unprepared for my attack. That''s why he wasn''t able to stop me from slashing trough his neck with all my might. [210], [400], [315]. This was my first time in the game that I actually landed a critical hit. Critical hits in this game worked only if you hit a special place on a monster. Those special places were different on each monster and only high class Skills could make them visible. Critical Hits would add Half the Physical Damage you did to the Already did Physical Damage and combine them into a new number. But all this I only noted in the back of my mind because I was In a blood rush. I changed the trajectory of my sword and once again sliced trough his neck. [200], [420], [300]. I turned my sword again and sliced at his neck once more. But instead of hitting his neck I only hit air. This caused me to stumble and almost fall. Only true sheer willpower I manage to stand sturdy. I looked around trying to find that piece of shit Creature but couldn''t find him. Only the `Ping` Sound of a appearing Pop Up window managed to get me out of my seething anger.
You have Killed a Bogar +1500 EXP
I noticed the corpse of the Orc/Bogar only as I also sank to my knees. I steadied myself with my sword and breathed in deeply. ¡äSee. Totally easy. I told you.¡ä I looked at my Life bar seeing that I had managed to survive the whole ordeal with just 10 HP Left to spare. This was of course all thanks to my Natural Defense and the Up in defense that the Lions Roar Provided or else I would have gone down in one blow. Maybe even the Head-butt would have killed me. I didn''t yet have a point of relation on how much armor I actually had. I only knew that it saved my life and for this I was grateful. After about a minute or so of me just kneeling and breathing heavily I noticed the corpse of the Orc Dissolving into light particles. He left behind a dirty brown back were most likely money was inside and one other thing. It was a Glass Flask filled with a red Liquid. If I would have been in any other game I would have been sure that this was a healing potion but who knew what it could be in this game. I took the brown back and filled the 1 Silver 4 Cooper into my Magical Purse. Afterwards I also stowed the flask away. I would have to find out what exactly its effect were afterwards. And even if it was a healing potion it wouldn''t help anyone on this clearing. The Orc was dissolving, the Boy was Dead for sure, I would regenerate my HP from alone after a while and I was sure that no healing potion could ever help Ilya. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. She had stooped hovering and was kneeling on the ground know. I don''t know how long she was kneeling already but she had buried her face in her hands and was sobbing weakly. I understood her very well. For them this was the real world. This meant she had memories with her brother. They had laughed and cried together and now he was gone. Forever. There was this stinging pain in my chest again. This always happened when I thought about Hyo. Hyo was a really close friend of mine and Kaen. He died in a tragic car accident a few years ago and it really shocked me. I was so shocked in fact that I wanted to kill myself over it. The one that broke me out of my depression was non other then Kaen. My Best Friend. And that was exactly what Ilya needed now as well. Someone that held her and accepted her feelings. Someone that would make her forget the pain but at the same time accept it. I stood up and slowly sheathed my sword. I staggered across the clearing still feeling dizzy from the fight. I was wondering how long a wound would take to heal in the game but instead off pondering on that question I thought about what Kaen had said back then. I knew it wouldn''t work since the situation was different but I had to try. Or else she might die as well. Although I didn''t even know the boy I got teary looking at Ilya. I knew the pain to well. I kneeled in front of her and took hold of her hands. She froze for a second and raised her head. Her eyes were losing there light with every tear she cried. I smiled. It was a sad knowing smile but unlike Kaen that was like a unshakable rock I was very emotional. This was the best I could muster. But it was enough. Seconds later she threw herself at me burying her face in my chest hugging me tightly. I hugged her back holding her fragile trembling form close to my heart. I blinked tears away thinking back. How I was just sitting in my room thinking that I was responsible for his death. And then at how Kaen came into my room and started making the most inappropriate jokes. Looking back they were really bad but they made me smile. And still had the same effect on me. ¡äI have to be strong. For her.¡ä I pushed her away just enough that I could look her in the face. She looked up at me with dead eyes. Taru: "You need to stand and be strong. Eat for two, drink for two, sleep for two, work for two and most importantly live for two. I am sure that¡äs what he wanted to." Ilya looked at me and a sparkle flickered in her eyes. Slowly it grew bigger and at seeing that my smile grew bigger. I will manage to pull her out of her dark pit and if it took me days to do so I would still be gladly helping. I pressed her against my chest and lifted her from the ground. She was very light so even in my battered condition I managed to carry her out of the clearing. After we had steeped trough the bushes I checked the surroundings before slowly lowering her to the ground. Taru: "Stay her. I will give your brother a proper Burial so that he may find peace in heaven." I didn''t exactly knew or cared about burials and I didn''t even know if people in this world believed in any God but it seemed to calm her a bit and she sat besides a tree. I turned around and walked back into the clearing. I breathed in deeply and walked forward. The Stench of iron was so intense that I had difficulties breathing but I pushed forward till I reached the boy on the table. Taking all my pride, honor and courage together I pushed the innards that were laying sprawled across the table back into his stomach and lifted him of the table. I swallowed loudly fighting back my own vomit. I laid down the boy nearby a tree and started to look around. I stepped a few steps away from the corpse and was happy about the fresh air. Then I went on my knees and started digging away the soft Forest Ground. ~~~~~ About half an hour and a lot of bruises on my hands later I had dug up a big enough grave to lay the boy with his wings inside. Although I was sure he was dead I checked his pulse one last time before lowering him into the grave. I closed his wide open eyes and sent a little prayer for the safety of his soul into the sky before I buried him again leaving a small hill of earth to identify were he laid. I also put a big stone I found while digging in front of his feet as a improvised memorial. I prayed again before turning to leave the clearing. It was late afternoon by now and the Forest was taking on a orange color from the setting sun. It was quite beautiful. Although I was sure Ilya wasn''t seeing it right now. As I came out of the bushes she was still sitting as I had left her, her head buried on her knees. I smiled sadly. Taru: "I cleaned it up and buried him. If you want to see him off then now is your chance." She looked up at me for a long time without saying anything. But after a minute were we just starred at each other she stood up. She formed fists with her tiny hands and trembled. After a second of this she breathed out and stopped trembling. She looked up at me with a smile on her face. Ilya: "No. Its alright. If I were to go there now I am sure that I would stay there forever and I am quite busy now. Since I have to lives two life." The last part she said a bit meekly and her head dropped a little bit. But it was just for a second and then she had recaptured herself. Ilya: "Lets Go." She started to walk the light particles dancing around her while the forest was dyed a shiny orange-red. I shook my head and smiled into the air while a soft breeze past me. I started to walk after her wondering just how strong that Girl will become in the future. After we had left the Forest we went back towards the city. Ilya didn''t fly this time but just idle walked besides me. After a while she reached for my hand and didn''t let go of me until we had reached the run down shack I had also noticed before we had went into the Forest and the whole tragedy unfolded. It took me a few seconds until I realized this was her home. My guess was verified as Ilya stepped forward and opened the door. She turned on the doorstep and looked at me with a complicated smile. I smiled back. Taru: "Can I come in?" Ilya. "Mhhmmhh" She turned around and walked inside I close after her. I closed the Door behind me and looked around. It may had looked run down from outside but it was In better shape then I had expected. There were no leaks in the Roof the door closed properly the wall may were a bit dirty but it was acceptable, it had a wooden floor and it was filled with furniture. It had two rooms of which I suspected one to be a bathroom and toilet while the other one we were currently standing acted as a living room dinning room and Bedroom. Ilya had ran up to a Wooden Leak like the ones in the Guild hall and I was at awe as I saw clean water coming out of it. She filled a wooden cub with drawings on it and placed it on the Big table on the left side of the room. I got the hint and sat down on one of the two chairs. I chugged down the water and looked at Ilya that was standing besides me. She looked as if she wanted to say something. Something big. Taru: "You can tell me whatever you want. I will listen." She fidgeted around her wings flapping slightly. I was wondering what was going on for her to be this nervous about it. Ilya: "I..... Well....... I.... I can¡ät......." She breathed in deeply smacked her cheeks and looked at me straight. Ilya: "I cant repay you for what you did. Nor can I ever repay your kindness. Not even Knights out of Fairytales have fought for someone they barely knew like that. That''s why.... That''s why................." Ilya blushed furiously and broke her gaze with me. She tried to look up again but whenever she looked at me she just blushed even more. I was slowly pulling back into the chair while raising an eyebrow. ¡äI read enough Light Novels and Mangas to know what¡äs gonna happen next.¡ä Ilya: "Please accept my body as payment!" After she blurted out what she wanted to say she sank together her head deep in her hands. I could practically see the steam rising from her whole body. It takes a lot of will to say something like this. Taru: "Did you ever see a knight in your Fairytales asking for a Prize after he saved the Princess. Because I sure as hell wont. I should be the one that should pay you because of me your........" Ilya had grabbed my hands interrupting my sentence. She was on the verge of tears. Ilya: "Please...... `sob` ... Please... Don''t leave me alone." ¡äI am an idiot.¡ä I had thought she was making that offer out of pure stubbornness to pay me back but in reality she just tried to keep someone close no matter the cost. For a second I had really thought she was already over the Death of her Brother. Taru: "Sorry. I am stupid." I hugged her tightly and she immediately started to cry. Ilya: "... `hic` I cant........ `sob`... I cant do it...... ¡äsniff¡ä.. I tried but I..... I am sorry!" Taru: "No. Its my fault. I am sorry. I didn''t thought about how you felt at all." Ilya flinched away from me and looked at me with a mix of fear and sadness. Ilya: "Please... Please don''t apologize. Its.... Its all my fault.. You got hurt so bad just because of me and... .and...." Taru: "Shhhhh." I pulled her back into a warm embrace and patted her head. This was a Dilemma of the worst kind. I couldn''t leave her alone nor could I take her with me. I may owned a tank class but I wasn''t sure about protecting someone besides me all day long. And there was the issue with food and how I would vanish for a day because the server shut down. That was if the NPCs kept moving in this time. But I believe that is the case. ~~~~~ After a good 20 minutes where she just hugged me tightly and I patted her head her grip got lighter. I noticed that she had cried herself into sleep. ¡äI guess its pretty exhausting.¡ä Taru: "Now what?" A idea snapped in my mind. I stood up carefully placing her onto the old worn out Sofa that was standing close by. I carefully removed her hands from me which caused her to flinch then whimper but luckily she still slept on. I stood up breathed trough and with silent steps left the house. I closed the door carefully and turned right. I walked up to the neighboring house which was just Wooden shack but still in far better condition then Ilya¡äs home. I knocked on the door and waited. It didn''t take long until a elderly woman opened the door looking at me in surprise. Elderly Woman: "Yes?" Taru: "Excuse me. I hope I didn''t interrupt you while you did something important?" Elderly Woman: "No. But. Excuse my manners. How can I help you?" I turned half around and pointed at Ilya¡äs house. Taru: "Do you know the Girl Living in that house?" Elderly Woman: "Sure. Ilya is such a lively girl. Why? Is she in trouble?" Taru: "Well..... Depends on how you see it. My name is Chiame. I am an Adventurer." Elderly Woman: "Ahh. So you are a Adventurer. I always wanted to meet a Adventurer one day. My name is Silviya." Taru: "Well. Sorry. I think there are more important things right now." My serious tone caused the Elderly Woman to tense up. Silviya: "What is it? Whatever she may did I can pay if you want." Taru: "Its not something she did but something that happened to her. Her Brother....." I lost my voice and we stood there for a few awkward seconds before she luckily asked. Silviya: "Her Brother? What happened?" Taru: "He..... He got kidnapped by a monster. Ilya hired me to save her Brother but...... I was to late........ He died." The Elderly Woman was in shock. She reached for her heart and tears started to well up in her eyes immediately. The Old Lady with the nice face seemed to be very close to Ilya and her brother. Since they had no parents I guessed she had taken care of them a lot. This would make things a lot easier. Silviya: "And... And Ilya?" Taru: "Physically she is alright but..... she saw what had happened to him and I think she really needs someone. Someone that can stay by her side." Silviya: "Of course. Lets go immediately." The Old Lady had fought back the tears and was in full protector mode. It made me happy to see her care so much but i stopped her right on the doorsteps. Taru: "Wait. Before you go over there. I have to clear a few things." Silviya looked at me confused. Taru: "When she wakes up. She will ask for where I am? I wont tell you and even if you see me you absolutely mustn''t tell her. Understood?" Silviya: "I..... Ok." Taru: "Good. Don''t let her go into the city for at least today. Even if you have to hold her back forcefully." Silviya: "Alright. But I wont hurt her no matter what." Taru: "Good. Otherwise I wouldn''t let you off the hook easily. And one more thing." Silviya: "What is it?" Taru: "I realize that living may not be easy so I promise to pay any amount of cash you may ask of me." This was the least I could do if I already bothered her so much. Silviya: "I don''t believe that is necessary. Most.... No all other people would have just up and left or even demanded payment from her but you.... you not just cared for her but you also organized help and even planned to pay for her. You know Ilya loves Fairytales. But sometimes I guess there exists knights in the real world much nicer then any Fairytale ones. Thank you." She bowed deeply before me and then pushed past me towards Ilya¡äs house. I grinned knowing that Ilya would at least live somewhat of a normal live. I turned around and walked towards the city gates. I remembered the tip from the Guard walked up to the city Guard told him my name and that I was an Adventurer and he waved me trough. I walked to the guild In a sullen mood and as I had reached the Guild the First thing I did while ignoring anything else was paying the 2 Cooper to the bartender. ¡äAt least now I don''t owe anyone.¡ä I breathed in set up a smug grin cracked my neck and blocked out the dark thoughts. Since it was already night there weren''t many People Left in this Floor. Except the bartender and the 4 Guild Ladies there were only 5 People Left. Most of which where slightly Drunk Male NPCs. ¡äNothing to interesting. Well I guess its time.¡ä I strolled out of the Guild Hall and turned towards the Main Plaza. Taru: "Time for some shopping i guess." --- Hello Everyone! Sorry if the Chapter bored you. But for me its important to let the world be a living and breathing environment instead of just a sandbox for action scenes. There will be more Chapters like that and the story will take on a darker and grittier look later on. This is M-Rated after all. I hope you still enjoyed his first encounter with a new enemy and the use of his skill set. Well, Ok, See you next Week. BYE. Shopping To my own luck "The Free City of Thargun" was a amusement city and most to all shops had still open although the sun was done for about an hour already. ¡äI don''t know why I didn''t think about it before.¡ä I was currently standing before a magically light shop window. In it was a collection of different swords.
Steel Sword
TypeNormal EquipmentDurability100 / 100
Physical Damage100Magical Damage0
Physical ScalingEMagical ScalingG
Level Requirement12UseOne or Two Handed Sword
The Price tag under the sword showed a measly price of just 4 Silver. This was about the same price as a Novice Skill Book. And the difference in damage I would do was insane. The Problem here was that this was out of my price range. I just had close over 1 Silver. But nevertheless I stepped into the Shop. The reason was that there weren''t just swords in the showcase. There were also different kinds of Flasks in it. And as soon as I stepped into the shop I saw even more of them. The Shop was filled with low to middle class items judging from the price tags and the looks of the different pieces. ???: "Welcome to Shagys all in one Shop. I am the owner Shagy." I looked left and saw a smiling Man with brown shaggy hair who was in his mid thirties sitting behind a wooden counter. I set up my own business smile and walked straight to the counter. Taru: "My name is Chiame. I am an Adventurer and I would like to ask you something." Shagy: "Absolutely. How may I help you?" I pulled out the Glass Flask I had collected of that Bogar Creature and put it onto the counter. Taru: "Can you maybe tell me what this potion is?" Shagy: "Ahhh. Sorry. I am no specialties. The only one that could possibly tell you is Marek from the Pharmacy down the road on the left side." Taru: "Thank¡äs for the information. Well. Then. I wish you a good night." I turned around and wanted to leave the shop but was stopped just before the door. Shagy: "Wait. Are you sure you don''t want to purchase anything. We have some good armory in clearance." I turned around again which induced another smile from the Shop Owner. Taru: "If you ask me like this I would like a map from the surrounding area. Do you have something like that?" Shagy: "Of course. Just a second." He scrambled to a door behind the counter and after about a minute came back with a Piece of paper in his hands. Shagy: "This is a map of the Surrounding Areas with landmarks and other orientation points. Its the newest model and reaches all the way to the border of the "Road Black Mountains". I can give it to you for half a silver or if you make a purchase over 1 Gold I throw it in for free." I thought about the price for a while but in the end shook my head. Taru: "Sorry. That''s to expensive. Good Night." Sahgy: "Wait......... 30 Cooper. That''s the lowest I can go." I grinned. I had expected that those NPCs would sooner or later try to pull me over the table. And I had it rather happen now then later. Taru: "Remember that price. I will come back in a few minutes. Maybe then we can talk about me purchasing something here." I stepped out of the Shop quickly not giving the Shop Keeper another chance to say anything. I had planned to first find out what this flask was and If I could sell it before I purchased anything. But if I left him tangling a bit maybe he went even lower with the price which would work just into my hands. I walked down the road looking around for the Pharmacy. And I found it rather easily. Not just that it was named "Marek Pharmacy" but also that there was quite the ruckus inside right now. People looked towards it but barely gave it a second glance so I assumed this was quite the common occurrence. Maybe this was why I was so surprised as I trough the window saw a girl getting slapped by a grown man. Without thinking I started to run and burst trough the door hands on my sword. The Girl was sitting on the ground and held her cheek in what I could tell was confusion. The Man that had slapped her didn''t look like a violent type at all but one could never know. He was evidently surprised as I had rushed trough the door and tried to set up a business smile. But before he could even utter a word I cut in. Taru: "The Fuck are you doing?!?" I don''t know if it was my loud and angry tone or my threatening stance but he raised his hands to show that he was unarmed a gesture that was kind of moronic in this situation. It pissed me off. Taru: "Answer the Question!" He gulped and with sweat on his forehead answered. ???: "?hhmm. Why don''t we all calm down and don...." Taru: "Answer the Question. Why did you attack that Girl?" He looked at the Girl then Back at me then looked me up and down before breathing a sigh of relieve. He lowered his hands. ???: "My name is Marek. I am the owner of this pharmacy. I assume you are an Adventurer right?" That he seemed so calm made me even angrier. I had seen enough Girls getting hurt and abused today. I had my fill. I stepped forward and pointed the edge of my sword at his throat cutting in just a little bit. Taru: "So What. Do you think I am joking. Tell me. Why. Did. You. Attack. That. Girl!" His calm demeanor was lost in a flash and he stepped back against the counter. He raised his hands again in a defensive gesture. Marek: "Wait. Don''t do anything stupid. I can explain it to you." I stepped after him and put the sword against his throat a mad grin on my face. Taru: "Go ahead tell me." Marek: "She... She...... She is my Apprentice. And... and well she threw over that Glass. It was very expensive and she was to ignorant to apologize so I.... slapped her. I wouldn''t have really hurt her. I swear." I turned towards the Girl which had watched the whole scene unravel while sitting on the ground rubbing her red cheek. Taru: "Is that True?" She nodded In confusion before something clicked inside her and she jumped up. Girl: "Wait. Don''t hurt him." I looked back at the Pharmacist glared at him dangerously but stepped back sheathing my sword. Taru: "Fine I believe you. But never to that again." Marek: "Yes. I promise." He dropped on his knees holding his throat breathing in deeply. The Girl quickly was besides him and helped him stand up again. They both looked at me in Fear. Taru: "So... Is that how the Great Marek Treats a Customer?" Marek: "Customer???" They looked at each other for a few seconds before the Girl stepped away from him and he brushed of the dust on his Clothes. Marek: "Excuse me. How may I help you?" I grinned. Taru: "Better. Ok. Tell me whats inside this Flask is." I pulled out the Flask again putting it onto the wooden counter. Marek Stepped behind the wooden counter and with a bit shaky hands took the flask. He eyed me suspiciously while holding the flask a good distance away from himself. Taru: "Relax. For now I am not different then any other customer. Just tell me What¡äs inside this Flask and its market Price." He took up the Flask and this time his eyes started to glow in a weird purple light. I guessed it was some Magic appraisal Skill that let him figure out what was inside. For a few seconds he looked at it concentrated not saying anything. The Girl stood behind him eyeing me suspiciously. I didn''t really care. Marek: "Could it be that you took this Flask of a Bogar?" I looked at him in surprise. ¡äHow did he figure that out. Is it something special?¡ä Taru: "Yeah. What about it?" He feel into deep thought before answering. Marek: "What I hold here is a very rare Item. Its a liquid mixed out of tree saps and blood of various races. Professionals call it "Gods Base"." Taru: "Gods Base?" Marek: "Yes. You see. Bogar¡äs aren''t known for there alchemy skills but when they do it nonetheless most often they create this. We call it "Gods Base" because its a good base for any Potion to brew. Even high class Potions such as Ogre Strength can Easily be mixed if you have this as base." It seemed that I had gotten my hands on something awesome. If what he said was true then it should play in quite a bit of money if I sold it. Taru: "Ok. How much would you say is the market price?" He looked at me as if I was insane. Marek: "Are you crazy? Selling this is like selling a Star Fragment. If I were you i would rather keep it and use it to make potions. Didn''t you listen to me. You can craft Potions like Dragon Scales with this easily." Taru: "Yeah. No I understood you perfectly well but I am no Potion Brewer or Alchemist. I don''t know how to work with this." He dropped his head blushing a bit. Marek: "Of course. Sometimes I forget that not everyone is interested in Becoming a Alchemist." Taru: "You misunderstood yet again. I am interested but from what you said I couldn''t waste it on some weak potion and how I am I supposed to craft some high Class Potions if I am just a beginner." Marek: "Of course. Of course. Well. If you wanted I could make one for you. Anything is in the range of possible with this as Base. If you brought me the right materials I could even make Potions like Iron Flesh." Taru: "You don''t understand. I am not just a beginner in alchemy. I am a beginner in everything. I doubt I can get you those Materials you talk about nor could I pay you right now." Marek: "Most true. I am sorry for my ignorance. Alright. Then I would make you a offer." Taru: "An Offer?" ¡äNow he would ask me if I was willing to sell it and of course he will make up lies to trick me into selling it for a portion of its true price.¡ä Marek: "I would say the current market Price is somewhere around 1 Gold. Of course you could reel in a higher price if you were to seek up a Alchemist. And since you know about this I will offer you 2 Gold for it." I almost swallowed my tongue as I heard the offered price. I coughed loudly waving him off. ¡äThis was insane. If he was bluffing with this price what would be the real Price?¡ä I breathed in deeply and calmed down. Taru: "Tell me? Do you sell healing potions here?" Marek: "Hmm? Isn¡ät that besides the current subject? If you aren''t willing to accept my offer you should just say so." Taru: "Just tell me how much a healing potion would cost." Marek: "Are you trying to distract me from..... Fine whatever. If you buy them here I would sell one for 1 Silver. And if you buy more then 10 at once I give them to you for 90 Cooper each." I grinned. This was perfect. I could reel in a lot of money and at the same time would get my hands on some Potions. Taru: "Ok. Then Give me 30 Healing Potions. 30 Mana Potions. And I give it to you for 1 Gold and 10 Silver." He looked at me first surprised and then confused. Marek: "With Mana Potions do you mean Energy Potions? You Adventurers sure have a weird way to talk." Taru: "Yes. That''s what I meant. So. What do you say do we have a deal?" It seemed not all was the same for the NPCs. Apparently they had no such thing as Mana or he lied to me but what would he gain out of that. If they had no Mana they used up Energy to cast Spells. Which would explain why he was sweating while he just appraised that Flask. This was a interesting piece of Information. That would mean if I were to fight a NPC they would tire out quickly when using skills. ¡äInteresting. Very Interesting.¡ä Marek: "Are you serious?" I looked up and extended my hand towards him. Taru: "I am always serious. Do we have a deal or not?" He grabbed my hand without hesitation and shook it enthusiastically. Marek: "Hell yeah. You can count on having a deal with me. Sakura-chan quickly grab 30 Healing and Energy Potions from the Storage Room and bring them here." He scrambled to get the register open and started to count Silver Coins. While he counted he started to talk to me again. Marek: "Sorry. At first I had thought you were some crazy Person. Well.... I still think that. Crazily nice that is. I mean you sell it to me not even for half of what you could get by other Alchemists." Taru: "Well. You see this is just a lucky coincidence. I have to leave this town as soon as possible and finding and haggling with another Alchemist would consume a lot of time. Time that I don''t ha...." `Crash` I was interrupted as we heard a crash from behind the counter. We both turned towards it and i saw that the Girl from before was laying face first on the floor. She had tripped over a book that laid on the floor and had lost everything that she carried. From the Amount of Flask Heads that were unbroken I could deduce that she had dropped at least 5 Potions. It seemed Marek came to the same conclusion as he suddenly screamed. Marek: "No! What have you done?!?" Rae shoot up and immediately covered her head in fear. And with right so to. Because the seconds she had stood up that Asshole Pharmacists tried to hit her with his flat hand. Luckily I reacted quickly and grabbed his hand tightly. Although he was just some Pharmacist he had incredible strength and I was almost pulled over the counter. If he had hit her with that much force it could have caused a serious trauma. He turned to look at me before jumping up and backing away. Marek: "Wait. I didn''t mean it. I just... lost my cool that''s all." Taru: "Whatever that was I don''t wanna see you do this again. Besides there is no reason for you to get violent. Those were my Flasks and I can do whatever the fuck I want with them even if that means soaking your Floor with them. Right?" It were just 5 Healing Potions so that meant that there were still 25 left. And besides I didn''t want to be dependable on this Potions anyway. My Base idea of not getting hit in a fight if possible hasn''t changed. Those Flasks were just a Back up Plan. Taru: "Just bring the rest over more carefully. Then its fine." The Girl nodded her head strongly before rushing of again. Marek looked at me with some weird expression. Marek: "You are a really good Person." I raised an eyebrow. Taru: "Maybe so. What does it concern you?" Marek: "I just wanted to warn you. Being nice is good and all but don''t be fooled. If you go outside of the city there will be situations were your naivety could cost your life." Taru: "Don''t you worry about me." After that last sentence a calm silence laid over the room just broken by the continuous opening and closings of the Door behind the counter. After a few minutes Sakura was done bringing forth the Potions. I picked up one of the healing Potions. The Flask was roughly 5 Inches long and at its thickest point it had a diameter of 1 Inch. Since they were so small and handy I decided that I could store some of them on my belt. Sure they would run danger of breaking in a heated clash or when I fall down but they were still easier to reach then if I stored them in my Magical Purse. While I am on that topic I can also explain how the Magical Purse actually worked. I had first thought it would give me a Inventory like in other games but that wasn''t the case. I had to keep track of everything I had stored in there. And if I wanted to bring out something from it I had to think its name and then reach into the Purse. You see how this could be distracting in a fight. So to make things easier for myself I bound two Healing and two Energy/Mana Potions to my belt before storing the rest of them away. I stored my Money away as well after roughly counting it. I looked up at the weird Pharmacy duo and before turning around said my goodbyes. Taru: "Goodbye. And remember if I ever see something like what I saw today I wont go easy on you." For empathy I laid my hand on my sword while I opened the door. Marek: "Of course. I will better myself I swear." I grinned and closed the door behind me. I turned back from where I came from and started to walk slowly looking trough the shop window. But as if they had known I would do that they still stood there, there faces still upholding there Goodbye business smiles. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. I didn''t really have time to look after that girl but I hoped he had learned his lesson. With quick steps I made my way back to the Store from before opening the Shop door again. Shagy: "Welcome to Shagys all in one Shop. I am the owner Shag.. Ohh its you." Taru: "What¡äs with that disappointed tone?" He looked dejected for a second before setting up his business smile. Shagy: "Sorry. How may I help you?" Taru: "Ok. So I said I wanted that map remember?" Shagy: "Ahh. Sure. We said 30 Cooper right?" Taru: "Forget that. I want you to show me those Armor Pieces you said you had on clearance." He smiled much more brightly after my sentence. I planed to give out exactly 1 Gold for some better equipment for two reasons. First because he would add the map for free if he held his promise from before and secondly because I had realized that my equipment right now was pretty much just crap I had on so that I wouldn''t run around naked. Shagy: "Surely. Right over here." He gestured me to follow him which I did until we came to the far end of the shop were different caskets were standing around filled with all kind of armor Pieces. Shagy: "Those were all the armor pieces that never sold well. To be true its because they either were crap to expensive or just straight up ridiculous. But hey maybe you can find some treasures in there." I wanted to say something about the lack of customer service or something about the way he stored things but decided to shut up and instead start to search. ~~~~~
Edge Iron gauntlets
TypeRare EquipmentDurability60 / 60
Level Requirement9UseGauntlets
Physical Protection25
Magical Protection12 Against Darkness
The First thing I had gotten my hands on after sorting for about half an hour were those cool looking Gauntlets. Not just that there Stats seemed to be good in compassion to the other Gauntlets I had looked at but they had a feature I had seen before. On the Backside and on both sides of the gauntlet were small barbs. They stood about half and inch away from the Gauntlet and wouldn''t make interacting with things difficult but instead could greatly help me in fights. They were made to catch swords or other bladed weapons. I knew that only because I saw them on ninja gloves as well back when I visited a museum with my class once.
Light Chainmail Shirt
TypeNormal EquipmentDurability150 / 150
Level Requirement9UseChest
Physical Protection33
Magical Protection6 Against Fire and Wind
This long sleeved Chainmail Shirt was lighter then I had expected and it even gave some Elemental Protection. Maybe it was a wink of fate but it had the exact measurements for me too so I took it as well.
Traveling Pants
TypeNormal EquipmentDurability100 / 100
Level Requirement0UseTrousers
Physical Protection10
Magical Protection2 Against Wind and Water
While the Pants were relatively weak in comparison to the Chainmail or Gauntlets it was the only Pair that I found that wasn''t completely out of style. It was Black in color and made out of a smooth fabric and like the Chainmail fit me perfectly. I wouldn''t even need my belt anymore. But of course I kept him anyway.
Unbreakable Mountain Boots
TypeRare EquipmentDurability400 / 400
Level Requirement10UseBoots
Physical Protection5
Magical Protection5 Against Wind and Water
There looks didn''t belittle there name. It was a pair of Sturdy Looking Brown Leather Boots with some kind of fluffy filling. Walking in them surely would feel Godly in Comparison to my now worn boots. And while the ones I wore now still had more durability the sole was already very thin and uncomfortable from all the walking This game took the whole Virtual Reality thing to a really high level. If I wasn''t aware of it being just a game I would totally fill like I was shopping for some great adventurer. Well in a sense I was. ¡äEh. Whatever. Next is.¡ä
Extravaganza Shirt
TypeVery Rare EquipmentDurability50 / 50
Level Requirement10UseShirt
Physical Protection0
Magical Protection0
Special Effect
Charm: This shirt makes conversing with Woman much easier. It is unknown if it affects Female Monsters as well.
The Shirt was a normal Long Sleeved White Shirt that you could get anywhere else but apparently had those weird effects. Maybe it was some kind of joke from the game or from the maker but again it had my size and perfectly covered my Chainmail shirt. Maybe giving me a surprise factor in a fight. Besides the effect wasn''t all that stupid. Of course it would only work on NPCs. But considering that this NPCs acted so realistic it would be quite the difficult to ask them for favors. This shirt could at least help me with Relationships with Female NPCs. ¡äBut enough of this. Now the last thing.¡ä
Croc Talon
TypeRare EquipmentDurability225 / 225
Physical Damage200Magical Damage0
Physical ScalingEMagical ScalingF
Level Requirement13UseOne or Two Handed Sword
I picked this weapon not just because it looked cool but also because it was the only sword inside the Chests that was not bent in a weird shape or straight up rubbish. The problem was its well... Compared to the sword I had before it was bigger. The Blade alone was about 3,6 Feet Long and was made of some Black Material. The Hilt was made of Brown Wood and had a smooth surface with a length of about 9 Inches not including the Pommel which was also 3 Inches Long and 2 inches wide. It had a spikey end and I could use it as weapon unlike on my previous sword. But like my previous sword it had a double edge like a medieval European sword and was thicker the closer it got to the hilt. The sword even considering the lower durability looked way sturdier. Or better said it was more of a slicing and crushing weapon then my previous sword. Its weight difference to my previous sword was also immense. Even if my strength had doubled since the beginning this sword was hard to hold still with one hand. I doubted that I could swing it like my previous sword. But it also had a longer reach making fighting much easier. ¡äGuess any weapon has its up and downsides. And with those Scaling its impossible that I wouldn''t take it.¡ä Taru: "Ok. Then I will take all of this Stuff." The Shop owner had long taken back his place behind the counter and was currently reading some books but he immediately smiled towards me as I said that. Shagy: "Surely." He came over and looked at the Pieces I had taken out of the chest. He studied them for a few seconds and then sighed. Taru: "How much are they?" Shagy: "Well.... The Gauntlets had a rather nasty design and never sold so I am glad you are willing to take them. But they are made with high quality so I would sell them to for 17 Silver. If that''s fine?" Taru: "Sure. What about the Rest." Shagy: "I can sell that Chainmail Shirt and the Trousers as a set reducing there overall price to... lets say.... 20 Silver and 50 Cooper." Taru: "Alright." Shagy: "Then I reduce the Price of the Boots to 15 Silver since they were only sitting around anyway. But Sadly I cannot reduce the Price of that Shirt and the Sword." ¡äAdding up I already paid about half a Gold so if the Sword and Shirt were to expensive I had to cut back on one of them.¡ä Taru: "So. What¡äs the Price on those two?" Shagy: "I will sell the Croc Talon to you for 25 Silver and the Shirt for another 25." I but my hand to my chin acting as if I would consider the price but as I had said before I had aimed to get to one Gold or a bit higher so this was perfect. He was fidgeting a bit while I scratched my chin but in the end I looked up at him smiling. He breathed in relieve. Taru: "Alright. I take them all." Shagy: "Then as promised I add the map and a little Traveling Bag as extra." The Bag was unheard of but I guessed it wouldn''t to any harm if I were to take it. Even if I had my Magical Purse. Taru: "Alright. Then here is your Money." I pulled forward the 1 Gold 1 Silver and 50 Cooper that I would cost out of my Magical Purse and put it on the wooden counter. He took them and bowed before me thanking me for the purchase. Shagy: "Oh yeah. If you want you can use the room in the back to change. For Free." He added the "For Free" in a weird way but I thanked him and took my Stuff with me to the back. I undressed until I only had on my cotton underwear that the game had blessed me with. There was a body mirror in the small room so I looked myself over. My Figure was pretty much the same as the one in RL and now that I saw my face I noticed that it actually was pretty much the same to. It didn''t feel any different then looking into a real mirror. I wondered how much People would experience the same thing as I just did while looking in the mirror in this game. I shrugged my shoulder over my own thoughts and put on my new equipment. I started with the trousers and as I had guessed the Fabric felt similar to silk. It Held Perfectly but I put my belt on next anyway. After that followed the Chainmail Shirt which was somewhat tight at the elbows but else it fitted perfectly. Of course it was a bit rough on my skin but it was well made and had a soft filling as well so it was ok. After that I put on the Gauntlets and practiced moving my fingers. Like old European Gauntlets the palm of the hand wasn''t armored as to give one more movability. So I was only slightly discomforted. But as I put on my shoes I noticed it was still impossible with the gauntlets on. So I took them off again put on my Boots and then put them back on. Only to realize that I still had to get on my shirt and I didn''t want to hurt the fabric with the little barbs. So off again then I put the Shirt on and then I put them on again securing them with the leather straps one last time. After that I picked up the sword and its unceremonious looking Black Sheath. I put it on the loop of my belt were my previous sword was hanging as well. But the Sheath only Went down a bit more then 2,5 Feet. The Rest of the sword was above my hip and only then I realized that drawing this sword could become a problem. My Arm wasn''t nearly long enough to draw that sword in the same method as I did with my previous sword. I tried to draw it in a straight Fashion but not only was my arm to short but also the room to tiny. I sheathed it back and stepped outside of the room. Taru: "Hey. I have a question. How those one carry or draw such a big sword?" Shagy: "Looks like you realized one of the Big Flaws of Long swords. Well.... Normally People would Carry them on there shoulders in there unsheathed form as to be able to react quickly. Of course this would only be efficient if you knew you would use it. So in times of not using it or traveling People most often took some Slave as carrier or if you could afford it a Horse. There are other ways bu..." He couldn''t finish what he said as I stopped him with a hand gesture. I couldn''t believe what I had heard. Taru: "Did you just say a SLAVE?!?" Shagy: "Well yeah. Its a common thing with the Nobles or other well off People. There actually is a shop down the road were you can buy or rent slaves if you go on a long journey with that thing I would actually advise you to get yourself one. They are pretty Cheap but you have to feed them yourself while traveling." I didn''t like the way he talked about another humanoid being as if it was some kind of animal. I never had liked the whole slave idea and even despised it when one used it in Fiction. I would never ever consider having a slave neither did the idea others had them sit well with me. But even I realized that right now I wouldn''t be able to change jack-shit if I were to burst out in a fit of anger. I clenched my fist tightly to suppress my anger. Taru: "I wont. But that''s not the Point. You said something about other Methods." Shagy: "Well. Yeah. Built into the Sheath is a specialty. If you look carefully at the downside of it you will notice a slit. If you grip the hilt tightly and press down a bit that slit will give in and open a 1 Feet Long slit that allows you to draw the sword more easily." I nodded while he explained this awesome Feature and tried it out the second he had finished. And just like he had explained upon pressing the sword down a bit while drawing it the slit opened giving free the end of the sword. With this as help I was able to smoothly draw it and but it in front of my body in one motion. Shagy: "That''s also the Reason why the Sheath wont fit into the Loop of your belt any further. So that this function wouldn''t get blocked. And just so you know the slit is open until you sheath the sword again." Taru: "Good to know. Thank you." I sheathed my sword again and after I heard a really silent click I realized this was the point were the slit closed again. This must be quite the fine tuned contraption. And all of this for just drawing a sword. The Makers of this game really had thought about everything. I stepped to the Door of the Shop and turned around bowing slightly. Taru: "Thank you very much. Good night." Shagy: "Good Night to you too good sir. Please do come by here again." I left the store and noticed it had become deep night while I was shopping. Ilya probably was already awake asking the old Lady were I am. ¡äI guess I need to go now.¡ä I had actually stored the Bag and the Map into my Magical Purse for now and with that turned to the North Gate. With quick steps I made my way there and past the Tired looking Guard after I had stated that I was an Adventurer. I looked across the Plains and focused the Mountains in the Distance. I stepped forward. Straight into another Adventure. --- Hello Everyone. Today there will be a little surprise. And of course I hope you enjoy the chapter. And by the way I am sure you noticed but I changed the thing were time passes in the Story from this (---) to this (~~~~~) hope it doesn''t bother you. Road Trials At night the Plains had this serenity to them that almost forced you to drop your guard. I was still cautiously moving forward nonetheless. My right hand always on my sword hilt ready to draw it anytime. although it was just short before midnight the moon and all the stars illuminated the area around me so that I could see quite far on the flat plains. That was until my path lead me into a Forest. The Road cut right trough the Forest which lead to the situation that on both sides of the Street were dense Trees and Bushes. ¡äIf I were a Bandit then I would use this as ambush place.¡ä My own thoughts made me grip my sword tighter looking around paranoid. And as if to mock me I suddenly heard a terrifying scream from my left. I whirled around immediately drawing my sword. I gripped it tightly with both of my hands in a defensive position. But for naught. There was no Bandit or Monster bursting trough the undergrowth. Even after a few seconds there was still nothing to be seen. And just as I had already believed that I had misheard things there was another scream from up front. I stepped back and readied my sword but then I realized that the screams didn''t come closer. They came from inside the Forest. After I had realized that I immediately ran up the small rising that differed the Road and the Forest. I fought myself trough some very thick undergrowth and immediately noticed how much darker it was inside the Forest. I stopped. Then I opened my Status Window and distributed the Points I still had left. I did this because I didn''t know what would happen to undistributed Stat Points if I died. And if I really had to fight some scary Monster at night I wanted to fight it with my full strength
Status Window
NameChiameLevel13
EXP7100Memory98100
ProfessionChampionFactionNone
SpouseNoneGuildNone
Titles
None
Health170/ 170Health Regen5/ min
Mana220/ 220Mana Regen:10/ min
Strength25Agility11
Vitality12Wisdom5
Intelligence17Toughness0
Attack25Defense0
Physical Resistances
Slashing125Piercing125
Crushing125
Elemental Resistances
Fire46Water7
Wind13Earth0
Light10Darkness56
This was actually the First time that I distributed Points into vitality but if I was a Tank Class I might as well get myself a bigger Health Pool. Besides if I had more HP then I could Learn more about my enemy even if he would defeat and kill me in the end. And even if the 1 Point in Agility wouldn''t change much it could as well save my life. After I had checked my Status window once again I closed it and looked around. And as to urge me on right there was another scream coming a bit from my left. I turned towards it and trying to be as silent as possible I moved forward. However my Sneak attempt was diffused by all the rustling I caused and I realized that whatever was up ahead would have noticed me already. So I shoot my sneak attempt into the wind and started to rush forward. With my sword raised before my chest I came slithering around a big tree. What I saw was a bit unexpected. What I saw was one half naked Girl in the middle of the Three Big soldier like looking Guys. But instead of a rape situation like you may expect from such a setup it was rather the other way around. The Three Guys were all gagged and bound to trees there Faces and bodies covered in bruises and small wounds. One of them was in a worse condition with three missing fingers. They laid besides him on the floor and I could guess that the reason he lost them was the Girl. She had smooth olive skin and Black hair that went down to her shoulder. She had a beautiful face with a cute nose and mysterious yellow eyes. Her ears were pointed and longer then humans so I guessed she was something like a Dark Elf. Which was kind of racist from the Game makers considering that Dark Elves often were used as sadistic Enemies in other games as well. Her Yellow Eyes fixated me and a smile spread on her face. She opened her arms wide revealing one nasty looking knife in her hand. Dark Elf: "Welcome to the slaughter Festival Handsome. I am so glad that you joined us today." ¡äYep knew it. Sadistic bitch.¡ä Taru: "Sadly I don''t think I got an invitation. I have to decline your offer of joining." She looked at me surprised before having a laughing fit. The sound of her laughing was kind of nice but I guessed that was because she had such a melodic voice. She caught herself again. Dark Elf: "Snappy huh? But I like that on my prey. Its much more fun to break a Confident young Man such as yourself. Those Guys are so Boring." Taru: "Then how about letting them go." As I offered my advice I couldn''t help but notice that all the guys nodded strongly on my offer. She just giggled again waving me off. Dark Elf: "But then you would be the only one I could play with and you Humans break so easy that it wouldn''t be any fun." I was sweating. She had subdued these three trained soldiers of unknown Level without hurting them a lot which meant she was considerable skillful. I was playing with fire. Taru: "Well maybe playing with me will be more fun then you may think." She laughed again with her beautiful voice. I couldn''t come around noticing how her breasts trembled while she did that. Hey Don''t judge me she almost wore nothing to begin with so I was somewhat forced to notice. She somehow noticed my stare and covered her skin with her hands with a fake expression of embarrassment. Dark Elf: "Pervert." I felt like I got struck by lightning. This was to much of a anime situation to ignore. This really sucked. Taru: "Fuck you." My counter seemed to bring her out of role for a second but she caught herself and grinned again. Dark Elf: "You will regret this." ¡äOpps.¡ä It seemed my counter was more effective then I had thought. Playtime was over. Dark Elf: "Now. DIE!" As I had expected from her clothing and choice of weapon she was considerably faster then anything I had faced before. I immediately regretted that I had to fight her with not just a new but also slower weapon. I even doubted that I would have had a chance with my old sword. Luckily she didn''t seem to notice my insecurity and started with a dash attack from up front. She tried to ram her knife into my heart but I was able to stop her dash with a strike from above. I thought I had got her but in the last second she leaped of the ground and spun trough the air. Her jump was so powerful that it carried herself over me and she expertly landed behind me. While she was still landing I turned around and with another downward slash tried to split her in half. And again just before It connected she dodged to the side. Since my sword was so heavy I couldn''t stop it from connecting with the Ground biting into it a little bit. This immobilized me for a second and she moved behind me. Against such a fast opponent I couldn''t stand a chance with my speed. So the only thing I could hope for was that I could survive some of her attacks. I turned around as quickly as possible but I felt her Knife stabbing into my side. Luckily it was deflected by the Chainmail shirt which caused her to retreat back in surprise. She was still in the action of retreating as I came around with a horizontal swing. She blocked it with her Knife but was pushed back quite a bit. She stumbled over a root and I immediately jumped after her. Somehow thanks to my increased strength my jump was higher then usual. Which lead me to miscalculate my downwards arc. She managed to dodge in the last second by doing a incredible flexible side flip. But this time I could stop my sword before it connected with the ground. I immediately changed the trajectory of my slash and aimed at her hip. She had only just connected with the floor but was able to see my attack coming and back flipped over the edge of my sword again. But that was exactly what I had expected to happen so I changed the flow of my hit again and this time like a baseball player swung my sword towards her with all my might. I thought I had finally got her but she had brought her Knife in front of her before I could connect. However she had unstable footing and her Knife was brought before her in a rush so as my hit connected it actually flung her Knife to the side and bit into her stomach. But for some reason the little piece of Clothing that she wore protected her from my Sword biting into her flesh. Yet the Force was still there and it catapulted her trough the air and she crashed against a tree with a loud `thud`. She fell onto the ground groaning. She had hit her head pretty hard from what I could tell and I used the break in the fight to look at my health bar. To my own surprise it had only gone down by 50 HP. This was barely a third of my Life and while it sounded a lot it really wasn''t considering all the opponents before her had at least done Three/Fourths of it with one attack. She was still fighting to get up but instead of coming after her I reached for my belt and grabbed one of the Healing Potions. I could as well try it out right here. I had to test it sooner or later anyway. I opened the Flask with a movement of my thumb and set it on my lips. I chugged it down in one go and after the minty tasting liquid had left my mouth I checked my Health Bar again. It was completely filled. But I expected that much. After all those things cost 1 Silver. They should actually be able to at least fill half of my Health Bar for that price. But now I was sidetracking. I looked at her again and she was standing already. But It seemed as if she was still dizzy from the impact. I wasn''t nice enough to overlook that. I grinned. [Charge]. I closed the distance of 15 Feet between us in a flash and rammed my sharp pommel into her unguarded stomach. [150] The Impact caused her to fly back again once more crashing against the tree. She spitted blood and fell forward but I had learned my lession of not following up the last time and instead of letting her of with just that attack I slashed upwards. Blood flew everywhere as my sword cut trough her stomach, chest and the left side of her throat. [800], [220]. With just a change in Class and change of Weapon my Damage had taken a whole new level and now it was even turned towards Physical Damage. Which was good considering that this Elves armor also seemed to block parts of my magic Damage. If my Attack before hadn''t been blocked by that Piece of Cloth of her I would have dealt over 2000 Damage already. My swing was so big that I had step back a bit as to not lose balance but it didn''t matter as I saw the Elf was still stunned. I took a firm stance and swung my sword in a horizontal arc towards her neck. I suspected that on NPC enemies like her the critical hit point would always be the neck. Dark Elf: "WAIT!" My Sword connected wit her neck and in one clean motion cut right trough said one. [970], [340]. I was unable to land the expected critical but it didn''t matter seeing as she fell before me anyway. She fell face first onto the ground and exploded into light Particles immediately. This indicated that she was indeed just a minor enemy just like the Logars.
You have Killed a Thale Hunter. +2000 EXP
¡äSo the Dark Elves in this game were called "Thale" huh? I guess roughly around 2000 Hp.¡ä I sheathed my sword and noticed that I had left a big scar on the tree with my slice just now. It was quite deep and I was surprised since I hadn''t felt much resistance at all. It seemed my strength had actually changed something. While wondering if I was on equal terms with a Logar yet I turned around looking at the Three crying guys. I guessed those tears were tears of joy seeing as how they were smiling while crying. I walked up to the first one and undid the knot on the piece of clothing that gagged him. He coughed loudly and gasped for air. After he had calmed down a bit he immediately said. ???: "Thank you so much. If it wasn''t for you we would have been tortured and killed by that crazy bitch." Taru: "Nothing to sweat about." While saying that I tried to undo the knots around the ropes that held him against the tree but I noticed they were more complexly knotted together. I stood up again and wiped over my forehead. They were really complex and tough knots. So I decided that instead of fiddling around with them forever I drew my sword again. Before they could say anything I had stepped back and slashed at the tree. The Guy that was bound to the tree before fell over as the ropes gave him free themselves falling to the ground as well. It was a clean and very deep cut. While studying the cut in the tree I wondered if I could actually fell a tree in one swoop. That would be kind of cool. Putting those thoughts aside I released the other guys the same way and stepped into the middle of the three guys. After they had coughed up the two of them immediately headed for there more injured friend. It seemed he had bleed a lot seeing how he was really pale. It could as well be from the shock but if those guys really were Soldiers like there Uniform suspected they should be prepared for things like this. I stepped up to them and nodded at one of them. Taru: "How is he doing?" Soldier 1: "He will make it but we need to somehow sew his fingers back on quickly." I realized that for NPCs this was another really unfear point. If they lost limbs they stayed lost as long as they lived. Sewing them on would at least give him a chance of keeping them. But sadly I had no sewing stuff with me neither did the other two look like they had. Taru: "Well... If you don''t suddenly pull out some sewing stuff I don''t thing the situation will change." Soldier 1: "So you don''t have any either. Fuck." Soldier 2: "Hey. Ta help me here." While the first guy named Ta and I had talked the other one had laid down there friend. He held the cut of fingers in his hands and moved them to the other guys hand. Soldier 2: "Hold the fingers onto the wounds." He suddenly turned to me. Soldier 2: "Give me a Healing Potion. Quickly. We can still save his fingers!" Since I had one of them still hanging on my belt he had seen it and if didn''t want to be a complete scumbag I had to give it to him. It was to save the future of his friend after all. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Taru: "Sure. Here you go." I took the flask out of my belt and held it to him. He snatched it out of my hand without even the slightest hint of a thankful expression. Soldier 2: "Ta! Hold his fingers closer to the wounds. Nathan. Open your mouth." The Third guy. The one with the missing fingers was named Nathan and responded weakly with opening his mouth. Ta held the fingers in his hand and very close to the wounds in the order they were cut off before. Then it snapped inside me. They tried to save his fingers by using the healing potions power while holding his fingers onto the wound. It was a brilliant thought. And it seemed to work because after the Second Guy shoved the flask down Nathan¡äs mouth and it was silent on the clearing for a few seconds Nathan gasped loudly shooting up. All three of us stepped back in surprise at his new vigor. He looked at his unscathed hand with a expression of pure bliss. He looked at the Second Guy for a second before hugging him tightly. Nathan: "Ohh. God. Thanks. Thanks. Thank you so much you damm asshole." Ta: "Calm Down Nathan. He cant breath." What Ta said was indeed true seeing as the Second guy already tapped onto Nathan¡äs Shoulders and arms trying to free himself. Noticing that he let go of him and after a second were they starred at each other all three of them started to laugh loudly. Nathan: "Thanks Elijah. Without you I would have lost my arm." Ta: "Yeah. I still cant believe we did it." Elijah: "Yeah. I cant believe we actually survived either." Seeing the three of them praise themselves while sitting on the ground laughing made me feel kind of left out. But the situation changed as Nathan gave me a quick glance. He went silent. After a second the other two followed his example first looking at me and then becoming silent. That Ta guy scratched his and nervously started. Ta: "So...... I... Well no... We thank you for saving us.... and we also apologize for our rude behavior. It just...." Elijah: "It was necessary. If you want to give someone the fault then blame me. I was the rude one after all." Nathan: "But it was only because of me. So its my fault really." Seeing them talk like that I for the first time noticed that they were relatively young. The cute one of the Group was that Nathan guy with his brown bob haircut and his pale skin. I guessed him to be around 16 maybe 17. that Ta guy although bigger was about the same age and had spikey brown hair with a round nice looking face. The one that looked most mature and seemed like the leader type of guy was that Elijah. He had blond shoulder long hair and sharp facial features with piercing blue eyes. Glasses would have fitted him well. Yet he was still probably around there age. At best he was 20. ¡äSo they are all younger then me.¡ä Taru: "As I said before its nothing to sweat about. I just happened to be in the area as I heard your screams." Elijah: "Well. That just may be so. But it doesn''t change the fact that you saved us and even offered us help without even questioning me." Taru: "That''s because it was urgent. I had caught up with what you planned just a second after that. Brilliant Idea by the way." That Elijah guy averted his gaze and scratched his head in what I would call embarrassment. Nathan: "Well. I thank you for saving me....... but...." Taru: "But?" Nathan: "Well........" Ta: "We don''t really have a lot of money." Elijah: "We really cant offer what little money we have. But its fine if you take something else. You might need some help with some thing¡äs right. I mean like carrying that sword. It must be annoying for you." I thought about what he just said for a few seconds before I got what he indicated. Taru: "No. Don''t worry about it. I did this out of free will. I don''t want no payment." Elijah: "But..... Are you sure?" Taru: "Hell yeah! You just get out of here quickly." I had declined his offer so vividly because he actually tried to sell himself as my payment. And even if it was out of free will I would never accept something like this. I even hated the idea. Elijah: "Yeah. We will. Thank you very much for saving us. Come on lets get out of here quickly Guys." Both Ta and Nathan hadn''t caught up with the situation yet but as there friend stood up they did the same and after a few more bows and thanks they vanished into the direction of the street that lead back to the city. I stretched myself and turned around as well. I didn''t like the dense Forests atmosphere so I to went out of the Forest back onto the Street. I took up my journey towards the mountains again and once more bound two Healing Potions onto my belt. It really was easier to reach them this way after all. ~~~~~ After I had continuously traveled with a tense feeling on the road between the trees I had finally gotten to the part were the Forest became thinner. The Trees stood further apart and there was little to no undergrowth that could hide enemies. I relaxed a bit but as if to bitch slap me I heard another scream. However this time It came from up ahead and shortly after it I heard a horses neigh. It seemed behind the next height of the road something happened. Something involving horses. I heard a loud crash and unsheathed my sword just in case. As I had braced the hill my eyes set sight onto a small battlefield. There were two parties in the battle. Or better said three parties. One of them was a group of what seemed like bandits seeing as they wore all kind of clothing and used everything that one could use as a weapon as such. The Second one was the owner of the carriage which seemed to hold onto some kind of purse and cowered behind the third party. Said Third Party consisted of only one Escort which was hugely outnumbered by the 15 Bandits. It was a Girl of considerable beauty. I knew that because it was clearly reflected on the Bandits Faces. The licked there lips ad whistled towards her. The Carriage which was drawn by the horses before had broken and both of the horses were dead so escaping wouldn''t be easy. And it seemed the girl knew that. Because while the Bandits still whistled at her she drew two short straight swords which looked like they were made with the intention of looking like Ying and Yang. One of them was Black while the other one was completely white. The Whistling stopped immediately and instead the Bandits readied there weapons. One of them couldn''t stand the suspension and rushed forward his axe raised high to split the Girls head. But instead of blocking the strike the Girl sidestepped his attack and in a flash was behind him. Her Swords glowed for a moment and they left small traces of light in the air in the form of a cross after she had attacked him. He stumbled forward towards the Merchant but he didn''t even make it till there as the Girl set after him ramming one of her swords right trough his chest. The Bandit flinched and twitched a few times before vanishing while still upheld by her sword. I was impressed to say the least. The Dodge and attack that followed was unlike anything I had seen till yet. But what was more interesting was that moment were her swords glowed. ¡äWas it a skill? Just who is that Girl?" While I was wrecking my brain on that thought the girl was attacked again. This time it was three Bandits at once. There coordination seemed rather lax so I guessed they had no experience working with each other. Nor were they trained fighters which was clearly visible by the way they held there weapons. The Girl again seemed to think the same as me because she didn''t move until the very last second. She dodged a club by just a hairs breath and used the body of the attacker to hide from the other two. She circled around the group quickly and with two snappy moves attacked the backs of two of the Bandits. They cursed loudly and turned towards her. She was already in a defensive position again. Or so it seemed. She reminded me of a snake that slashed out as soon as her prey was close enough. But she was so fixated on keeping her eye on the three enemies in front of her that she forgot the ones behind her. One of them came closer his club ready to attack. I coughed, then put my fingers to my mouth and whistled as loud as I could. The sudden sound caused everyone but the Girl to turn there heads. She used that exact second and dashed forward her swords glowing again. She cross-slashed one of the bandits she had attacked before and he as well fell down exploding into light particles. This of course caused the other Bandits to focus back onto the fight. I began running down the hill. The Girl quickly danced around another Bandit and with two attacks to his chest and feet killed him as well. But now she was circled by four of them unable to retreat back because of the carriage and more importantly the merchant behind her. She dodged one of the attacks and sidestepped another. She dealt out two quick hits but was forced to retreat leaving her enemy unfinished. She dodged again and again but eventually she had to block an attack. It caused her balance to be shifted and she couldn''t dodge the next attack. It hit her in the side but it seemed she ignored the pain and pushed the attacker back with a counter attack. He lost his eyes and after a second of stumbling exploded into light particles. Sadly there was another Bandit filling his place in the blink of an eye. I had almost reached them now but three Bandits stepped into my way trying to block me of. They intended to take us down one at a time but they were enemies. And that meant I didn''t have to get into sword reach to attack them. [Lions Roar]. After the scream had subsided everyone even the Girl couldn''t stop starring at me. The Bandits turned and focused on me. Suddenly the whole force of 11 Bandits concentrated on me. I grinned nervously at that. I was playing with fire yet again. ¡äMaybe next time think before you rush to help someone.¡ä The First Bandit had reached me and attacked with a battlecry. But sadly he wasn''t prepared for me to just attack myself. He wasn''t able to dodge my full powered upwards swing which bit him into the side stopping his attack immediately. The Sword went so deep into his chest that it stopped only short before where his heart was. [870]. [ 420]. He twitched weakly but before I could even think about pulling the sword out for another attack he already exploded into light particles.
You have Killed a Bandit +650 EXP
¡äNo Fancy Name. No nothing. Just plain Bandits. That''s good.¡ä I wasn''t disappointed by how little EXP they dropped I was just glad that they didn''t seem to be very tough opponents. If they would have been much tougher then this fight would have surely ended with me dying. I still stepped back and brought my sword before me again in a defensive way waiting for the next attack. Two Bandits attacked this time. But luckily like before they didn''t seem to have any cooperation as one of them rushed ahead leaving the other one behind. This made it easy to focus on him and I saw his attack coming easily. I parried his straight sword with my sword and in one fluid motion cut of his head. [940], [470].
You have Killed a Bandit +650 EXP
I brought the sword before me and used my longer reach to stab at the chest of the next incoming bandit. It easily pierced trough him his rush only stopping as he had reached the armguard. [850], [350].
You have Killed a Bandit +650 EXP
With just some swift strikes out of the Overwhelming force of 11 Bandits only 8 were left. Or better said only 6 were left. While I was fighting those three the Girl had thrown herself into battle again and now the Bandits got back for what they did to her before. She rushed at her turned backs and with quick attacks ended one after the other. I grinned. [Charge]. I rushed forward ramming my pommel into one of the bandits stomach. And while he wasn''t stunned by the attack he was considerably surprised. [150]. Surprised enough to be unable to react to my follow up attack. It was a wide horizontal slash that halved him in one motion. [890], [500].
You have Killed a Bandit +650 EXP
My sudden charge brought even more chaos into the Bandit group who was already unsure who they should focus at. I used the confusion to cut down another one with a diagonal slash. [910], [430].
You have Killed a Bandit +650 EXP
While I had cut down two more of them she also had taken care of another one. There were only three left and all of them were closer to me then to here. I grinned as I jumped into the air and swung my sword down onto another one. [850], [470].
You have Killed a Bandit +650 EXP
I cut trough the bandit in one go and immediately changed the flow of my attack. I turned and with a wide horizontal arc cut apart one Bandit that tried to flee to the Forests. [920], [450], [1380].
You have Killed a Bandit +650 EXP
I turned and searched for the last bandit. Somehow this whole ambush situation had turned into a Competition on who could kill more of the Bandits. Or at least it did for me. The Last Bandit was focused on the Girl but was sandwiched exactly between us. It looked like he had pissed himself from fear. He was shaking all over and the Girl looked at him disgust on her face. He went to his knees and dropped his weapon. Bandit: "Wait. I beg you. I didn''t mean to... Aggghhh." [870], [490]. I had stabbed the begging Bandit right trough the chest holding my sword with one hand. Ever since my strength had reached 25 I was able to hold it jus fine with one hand to. Maybe this was the games way of telling you that you are to weak for a weapon. By simple making the weapon really heavy. I wondered what kind of weapons would appear later on if this really was how it worked.
You have Killed a Bandit +650 EXP
You have Leveled up +2 Status Points
I grinned as I saw the Level Up window. Its been a long time since I had last leveled up. Or so it seemed. I sheathed my sword after the Bandit had vanished into the usual light particles and looked at the Girl. --- Well. Hello again. Surprise second chapter is surprising. Hope you enjoy this action packed one. With this chapter I wanted to establish just how strong he had gotten. How much difference a few stat points and a class change made. Hope you enjoyed it. Till next Sunday. Bye. Metting Number 1 Taru: "So you are an Adventurer am I right?" The Girl looked at me in surprise. She was about 5,3 Feet high and had glossy white skin. She had long blond hair that flowed straight down till they reached her hips. Two beautiful sapphire blue eyes were the highlights in her face beside her cute nose and cherry red lips. Although the face had something innocent she was without a doubt a fierce warrior. She wore a long sleeved blue shirt with silver shoulder decorations. It had a big V cut but instead of showing any skin it just revealed a black leather shirt underneath. She wore simple leather gloves which were also completely black. A blue knee long skirt and black skin tight leggings contributed even more to show how long her legs were. She wore sliver metal boots and had a earring of the same blue as her eyes. She had sheathed her swords as well and now crossed her arms before her chest. Her surprised look and reaction after that confirmed my theory of her being indeed an Adventurer. Girl: "How did you know? And who are you?" Seeing my theory confirmed just opened up more questions for me. ¡äWho was she? What did she do here? What was her class? Was that before a skill?¡ä Taru: "My name is Chiame. Like you I am an Adventurer. Who are you?" Girl: "My name is Shina. State your Rank and What you want from us." I Giggled inwardly. It was so my luck to suddenly not just meet but also save the Number 1 of all of japan. Well although I saved her she was still pretty rude. But I was surprised that she asked my Rank. She should be more aware of the other players. Even if she was the Number 1. Taru: "Last time my rank was Number 2 of Japan. And for what I want from you. Nothing. Really. It was just a coincidence that I was coming by." She opened her eyes further as I mentioned my rank. It seemed she was very surprised by that fact. I don''t know why thou. Shina: "Do not lie to me. How can a Man be on the second place?" Taru: "That''s a good question. How comes that you are Number 1?" She didn''t seem to like my retort but seriously what did she expect me to answer. Shina: "I achieved it trough vigorously training for years in both the Real World and an environment similar to this." I was wondering what she meant with "environment similar to this" but instead of asking this I was more interested in other things. Taru: "See. That''s a good answer. For myself. I can¡ät really tell. I guess it just happened. By the way. What are you doing out here?" Well while I asked I had a fairly good idea of what she was doing. It looked like she had taken on some Escort Quest that simply lead her this way. Nothing to special or groundbreaking. Shina: "What?!? You...... "Just Happened". Are you kidding me?" Taru: "Maybe? Who knows." She gritted her teeth at my answer and one of her arms wandered down to the hilt of one of her swords. I raised my hands in a non-threatening gesture. Taru: "I am just kidding. I am not trying to mock you. I really don''t know. I am just really good at this game I guess." Shina: "One isn''t simply good at this game. Everyone in the upper hundreds went trough hard training I know. For a Man like you to reach 2 Place and still say "just Happened". I don''t believe you." Taru: "Hey. I never said you had to believe me. Make up your own story on ohh how hard I have trained. I don''t mind." My snappy retorts seemed to really piss her off. And I don''t even know why I still did them. If this escalated anymore this would surely end up in a fight. And I don''t think I would win against her. She is after all a trained Martial Artist and Swordsmen. I could see that from just the way she stood. Shina: "You... Mongrel. So you are still mocking me?" Taru: "No.. No.. No. No. No, no `pffttt` Yeah." She drew her white blade and in a flash and placed it on the right side of my throat. The Metal felt cold and deadly. Taru: "Hey. Calm down alright. I am just kidding. You wouldn''t want to kill a fellow Adventurer just like that right?" ¡äBut seriously? Who uses the word Mongrel in this day and age.¡ä Shina: "A Fellow Adventurer? A Person like you is unworthy of calling himself a Adventurer. You probably leveled up by killing other Adventurers and stealing there Equipment." ¡äOpps. Seemed like she was making up conclusions now. Well it wasn''t entirely untrue.¡ä Taru: "Well its true that I did kill an Adventurer once. But he attacked first. It was self-defense. Besides who are you to judge if I call myself an Adventurer or not." It didn''t seem that the Girl had heard what I had said. Or better said she only heard what she wanted to hear. And that was that I indeed killed an Adventurer. She grinned coldly. Shina: "I knew it. It was simply impossible for a Man to reach this Level without some underhanded methods. Get out of my sight now. Or die." The way she said the last sentence indicated that she was serious. I stepped back and lowered my hands. Taru: "Alright. Alright. Just tell me. Where the fuck should I go if not down that road." I pointed ahead and she looked at me with a dangerous glint in her eyes. Shina: "Why should I care? People like you can die for all I care." She turned around and sheathed her sword. Shina: "If you follow me I will kill you." She was walking up the merchant while saying that. It caused her to jump aside and lay a hand on her blade as I passed her. I turned towards her and grinned. Taru: "Then allow me to go ahead and clear the way for you Milady." She gritted her teeth but didn''t say anything as I walked ahead. I giggled inwardly since that last counter had clearly shown that I won that conversation. That I came out without a scratch although she seemed to hate man indicated by how she pronounced it was really good. With a new vigor in my steps I kept on walking while she talked with the merchant. I had barely gotten a few hundred yards as I turned around seeing that they indeed followed me. As I had turned she reached for her sword immediately and even from that far away I could feel her killing intent. I diffused it by happily waving back at her. I turned again and kept on walking with a smile on my face. But this game was a MMORPG after all and so it didn''t take the game long to start random encounters. Of course most Humanoid Enemies slept at night so something else had to take there place. And the games choice of who or what takes that place was very interesting. By which I mean the monster that I currently faced looked incredibly weird. It looked like a rejected lovecraft monster or easier explained a mutated sperm. It was about 10 Feet long, completely white in color and had a head with no visible features. No eyes no ears no mouth. Its body was a bit thinner but wider then its head and going away from the body were a bunch of small tentacles. From what I had seen so far it moved like a snake would do. Not that I knew to what exact species of creature that thing would count to. I had drawn my sword as it slowly winded down the hill to my left. I knew nothing about this thing so I was rather careful. But although I didn''t show any aggressive act till now it had proceeded down the hill in a moderate pace directly towards me. It came closer and closer until it was only a few feet away from me. It didn''t show any aggressive behavior towards me yet but that was hard to say without any facial features to judge from. So just to make sure I stepped back from its current path. ¡äMaybe it just wants to pass by?¡ä However my thoughts were proven wrong as soon as I had set my foot down. The second the silent thud echoed over the silent planes the thing stopped, quivering strongly. I was on its left side now and the small tentacles on said side immediately extended towards me. It was to slow to be called an attack so I assumed that this tentacles were some kind of sensory system. If they found me I didn''t know what could happen. But at the same time I couldn''t move for it seemed that thing had excellent hearing or some kind of asdic. ¡äThere is only one thing to get out of this weird sensation. The thing that probably seemed the most stupid choice.¡ä I steeped forward and ripped my sword downward with full power. [25], [17]. I didn''t even manage to cut trough one of the extending tentacles not talking about actually damaging the body. Yet it seemed to be just enough to let the creature know what was going on. There was a threat around and the creature didn''t seem to like that. In a flash the tentacles around me retracted back into the creature and it turned towards me with impressive speed. I had raised my sword again and with full power crashed on the things head. [25], [17]. My Sword bounced off as if I had hit a rubber wall. I stumbled back but caught myself before anything could happen. The creature seemed to not even have suffered a scratch on its marble skin. So the numbers were no joke. This thing seemed to be very resistant against both Physical and Magical damage. It was a real tank. The Thing raised its higher body and came towards me. I jumped back barely dodging its powerful slam attack. I stepped to its side and this time lunged forward aiming at the side of its head. [25], [17]. It seemed even thrusting attacks were no good against that thing. ¡äWhat else do I have to offer?¡ä It raised its higher body again and I saw that the stones were I had stood before were completely crushed. This proved to show that it was also strong. ¡äWhich meant.¡ä I retreated back again and this time easily dodged its slam attack. ¡äIts slow.¡ä I circled around the thing searching for some kind of weak point or scratch in its skin or something. Anything that could help me wound it. But there was nothing. I saw absolutely nothing that even resembled a weak point. I slashed at its back and the point were the tentacles had appeared from. [50], [34]. But nope. Not one of those places seemed to change shit about my damage. ¡äWith your speed you wont catch up with me. But at the same time I don''t do much damage.¡ä I sidestepped one more slam and steeped back further. ¡äIt would be easy to just leave you alone. And I think that you wouldn''t mind that either. But sadly at no point in time had running away from you ever crossed my mind. Doing little damage doesn''t mean doing no damage.¡ä I circled around the creature again and slashed at its back. [25], [17]. ¡äIf there is no weak point then I¡äll just create one.¡ä I slashed at the exact same place again. [25], [17]. ¡äEven if it takes forever. I will take you down. Whatever the fuck you are.¡ä I stepped back as he raised his body again and dodged his slam attack again. I lunged forward and scratched over the same place as before again and again. [75], [51]. He raised his body again and turned towards me once more. I again dodged his attack and again attacked the same spot. I could get in three attacks at best before he raised his body again. [75], [51]. ~~~~~ Taru: "Well what can I say. You were pretty tough."
You have Killed a Dragonak +5000 EXP
Considering that the thing had over 3000 HP the amount of EXP I got wasn''t surprising. I was really tired out mentally and physically. I had after all fought for over 10 minutes against a creature that didn''t seem to learn at all. It didn''t even seem like a sentient being as it really only attacked in the same manner again and again. It was just plain annoying. I breathed in deeply and sheathed my sword. Till the last moments of the thing I was unable to deal anymore damage then the Basic damage I had thanks to my stats. My arms felt heavy and I was sweating quite a bit so I wanted to sit down for a second to capture myself again but I was stopped.I turned around as I heard metal boots clanking on the ground. Taru: "Ohh. Its just you." Shina had drawn her white blade and pointed it at me while the merchant was hiding behind her. He still held the purse from before in his hands so I assumed whatever was in that purse was important. I sighed and waved them off. Taru: "Sorry. I¡äll be up in a second. Don''t worry." Shina: "Who said I was worried about you?" I couldn''t help but grin at her Tsunderieness. I looked up at her. And what I noticed first was that she wasn''t pointing her sword at me anymore. Maybe this was the turning point. Merchant: "Ex....... Excuse me?" I looked at the Merchant who was slowly coming out of his cover behind her. He was a lean man with a height of about 5,4 Feet and short brown hair. His face was nice but forgettable. So were his traveling clothes. Everything about him said "Meeting him once in the game and forgetting him immediately afterwards". Merchant: "I have a favor to ask you." I looked at him questioningly. Taru: "Yeah?" He flinched around a bit before he answered. Merchant: "Can... Maybe....." Shina: "Speak Clearly." Shina¡äs cold voice cut of his embarrassing conversation try and he had to start over. But it seemed it had helped somehow. Merchant: "Will you travel with me as escort until we come to the city of Salem?!?" I looked at Shina as I was sure she was surprised about this just as much as me. But she wasn''t. She just averted her eyes as I looked at her. ¡äNo. No. You wont get away that easily.¡ä Taru: "I don''t know. I surely would like to help you. But wouldn''t it bother Miss Shina over here?" I asked with my most innocent smile on my face. Of course she saw trough it but my real target was the Merchant and it seemed to work on him. He turned his head and looked at Shina intensely. It remembered me of a puppy asking its owner if they could take a walk. Merchant: "Please. Miss Shina. You to must realize that traveling with just the two off us is dangerous. He is a formidable fighter. You said so yourself." I raised my eyebrows. It seemed she had praised me behind my back. She averted her eyes further from mine and I felt a dangerous aura around her. Merchant: "Miss. Please. Together with him we will surely be save, even if bandits were to attack again. Besides he saved us before. I may aren''t a expert fighter but even I saw that you had trouble with those bandits back th....." Suddenly the Merchant had a cold black sword laying on his throat. He swallowed the last bit of his sentence immediately. Shina had lowered her head and seemed to be in a dangerous mood. I tried to get up but immediately was stopped by the white blade pointing at my chest. Merchant: "Wait. Miss. You... You promised to protect me. Have you forgotten?" Shina: "No! I haven''t. But.... but....... This Man..... This Man is dangerous. Don''t you understand? He will fall us in the back as soon as we lower our guard. Man! Are always like that." I raised an eyebrow. ¡äWell there are all kinds of People in this world after all. Maybe she had some kind of trauma or something. Who knew? I don''t, that''s for sure.¡ä Merchant: "But...... He doesn''t seem like a bad person at all. He had saved us from the Bandits and now he defeated that Monster all on his own. I am sure he..." Taru: "Hey. Boy. Stop it. If she isn''t comfortable with me being around then I¡äll go ahead again. I wont be a bother to her this way while also clearing out any possible dangers." Shina looked down on me for a few seconds before she stepped back sheathing both of her swords. The Merchant sighed in relieve. I got up and stepped back before turning around. Taru: "I had my break. Lets get going." After a few yards I heard sounds behind me and guessed that they were following me again. But in much shorter distance then before. Now we really looked like a group traveling together. Kind of. And so we proceeded down the road the chilly night air blowing around us. The further we got towards the mountains the colder it got. Obviously. I started to walk in a moderate pace while looking around letting my thoughts fly freely. And then after a few seconds I realized something. I had leveled up. I opened my status window while I kept on walking and looked over it. After a bit of thinking I decided that the two Points I had now would go into Vitality.
Status Window
NameChiameLevel14
EXP6300Memory110300
ProfessionChampionFactionNone
SpouseNoneGuildNone
Titles
None
Health170/ 190Health Regen5/ min
Mana220/ 220Mana Regen:10/ min
Strength25Agility11
Vitality14Wisdom5
Intelligence17Toughness0
Attack25Defense0
Physical Resistances
Slashing125Piercing125
Crushing125
Elemental Resistances
Fire46Water7
Wind13Earth0
Light10Darkness56
I closed the window again and looked ahead. And just in time to. Because exactly now we had reached a hill top and finally the Next Town. The town of Salem as called on the map was visible. Although it was more of a village with nothing more then a palisade as defenses. But as if this night wasn''t eventful enough already exactly those Defense Systems were under attack. The situation was as followed. So the defenders didn''t seem to be very numerous with only ten archers on top of the main gate harassing the enemies down below. They didn''t seem to be trained soldiers either judging from how frantically they shot there arrows. On the other hand the enemy was at least 40 in numbers but I couldn''t guess a exact number as they were all crowding around the Main Gate of the town. While they had no kind of siege weapon with them they had something that looked like a huge Werewolf who was hitting the wooden gate bending it more and more. I doubted that it would hold out much longer. And while they were harassed with arrows they didn''t seem to particularly care about it. Over all other the big one seemed to be immune against the arrows seeing as they didn''t even slow him down. While I had assessed the situation the Merchant and Shina had stepped beside me. The Merchant gasped. Merchant: "Oh No! We..... Quickly we have to help!" Shina grabbed his collar and kept him from running down the hill. She looked at him scolding. Shina: "What good could you do? You are no fighter. Please stay here while I take care of it." Shina turned to me and looked at me intensely. Shina: "It bothers me to ask you for help but he is in your hands now. Take care of him." I stepped forward and unsheathed my sword. Taru: "Sorry. Cant do." Before she could say anything else I started to run down the hill towards the Attackers. The Enemies were humanoid, although they looked more like wolves with that black fur covering all of there body, and if they were humanoid there was always a chance of defeating them. ¡äBesides who didn''t wish at least once to fight a real live werewolf while saving a village?¡ä I noticed the archers stopped shooting as they noticed me but this was really stupid. Taru: "KEEP SHOOTING!!!" They looked startled at first but continued there hail of arrows immediately afterwards. Of course my scream had also caused the attackers to take note of me. Some of them turned towards me. They were about 6 Feet big and as said looked like nothing more then normal unarmed werewolves. Didn''t meant they weren''t intimidating with there claws out. But I was sprinting towards them and nothing good stop me anymore. Not even if exactly now a dragon would swoop down onto the battlefield I would stop running. ¡äI have to save that village after all.¡ä I came in contact with one of them who had separated from the group to take me on, on his own. I was really thankful for that seeing that I had no knowledge of what I was fighting against. I could test there abilities on him and then take on the rest of the army. He to was sprinting as we reached each other. And although he was bigger and therefore had the longer reach my sword made up for that. With full fore I rammed my sword forward directly into his chest. The Crash was so strong that it rattled all of my bones and my charge was stopped immediately. [600], [270]. Both me and the werewolf stumbled back after our first clash and I shook my hands to get ride of the numb feeling I had in them. We both recovered in the same amount of time and the werewolf howled loudly. He gnarled at me and I saw that his fur slowly got dyed red around the place I had hit him. ¡äAt least something. Now the question was how much HP you guys have?¡ä The werewolf stepped towards me his claw raised high. It came down with surprising speed and I couldn''t do anything but block his attack with my sword. His claw was heavy but in comparison to the strength the Logar¡äs had while I was a beginner it was nothing. ¡äI did get a lot stronger after all.¡ä He tried to grab my sword with his claw but I reacted faster and pulled it out of his grasp. I stepped back a little bit and slashed across his chest again. [700], [220]. He seemed to be unimpressed by this and attacked with a claw uppercut. I managed to block in the last second but my sword was flung upwards thanks to the form of his claw. He attacked with the same claw again and tried to rip my head of from the left side. I brought my sword before my face again and managed to block again but my sword was flung to the side. He followed that attack with his other claw and tried to stab me in the face. I managed to dodge by a hairs breath and in return drew my sword over his chest and under his arm. [550], [240]. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. I quickly turned back and blocked another claw attack to my chest. It scratched across my sword and passed the blade eventually which had me turn and retreat a bit. The Werewolf was salivating strongly blood dying his black fur. I pitied him. But he wasn''t ready to give up just yet. He attacked again. I stepped back dodging his claw attack before moving in myself slashing across his face and chest all the way to the ground. [670], [300]. The werewolf stumbled back quivered for a second and fell to the ground.
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
His corpse didn''t seem to disappear just yet but I had my hands full anyway. Seeing there Companion get killed didn''t seem to spark friendship in the other Werewolves. They seemed rather pissed at it. A group of four separated from the Rest of the group and came towards me. I breathed in and charged forward as well. ¡äNo point in waiting for them to come to me anyway.¡ä I reached the first werewolf while slithering to a stop. I ducked under his claw and stepped really close to his chest stabbing my sword deep into his throat. [740], [300]. I turned my back to the werewolf and ran forward right trough the two on his left side. I jumped turned and came to a slithering halt all four of them before me again. ¡äDon''t get circled. If you do you die.¡ä I retreated backwards my sword before my chest while the werewolves came at me again. I dodged a claw and retorted with a quick slash at the werewolves arm. [700], [250]. But the attack was to slow and I was almost caught by another claw attack. [Step Back]. ¡äNo careless attacking.¡ä I breathed out as the werewolves charged towards me again. I breathed in just before the first one could reach me and dropped to the floor. The werewolves couldn''t stop in there charge so they past above me except for the one I had picked as target. I rammed my sword forward from my kneeling position and buried it deep in his stomach. He howled pathetically and stopped moving forward unlike his friends. [670], [290]. I pulled the sword out of his stomach and rolled to his left side. I turned directly after my roll was finished and slashed at his legs. [590], [270].
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
The lifeless corpse fell to the floor and I stood up immediately. I dodged another claw trying to stab me in the chest and retreated back again. Although the number of the werewolves had decreased it didn''t mean that I could get careless now. I retreated further dodging another claw attack but suddenly one of the werewolves jumped forward and tried to take a bit at me. I managed to brush his mouth away with my sword. [770], [310]. But the attack sadly brought me out of balance and I felt a claw hit me in the side. I stumbled and almost was caught again. [Step Back]. I quickly checked my HP Bar seeing that I had lost 75 HP. I was considerably surprised at the weak attack. But if I calculated right then if I had no armor those things would do roughly around 350 Damage per attack. Well anyway. I returned to the fight and this time I moved forward. The Werewolf in the middle was quivering strongly and I suspected that he was the one to go down next. I concentrated on him and raised my sword. The other two wanted to intervene but I managed to sidestep them and slash at his throat. I followed up with a downward arc and he fell backwards. [1400], [410].
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
I got another claw to the back and stumbled forward. I ran forward a few steps before suddenly stopping. [Step Back]. After I stopped and confirmed that the werewolves were still facing away from I grabbed one of the flaks on my hip and quickly downed it. I looked at my refilled Life Bar and laughed. The sound caused the werewolves to turn around and I ran forward. [Charge]. I rammed my Pommel into the first werewolf and he tensed up. [150]. It was easy to see that he was stunned. But instead of attacking him I moved left and slashed at the chest of the other werewolf. [740], [190]. He gnarled at me and tried to stab me with his claw but I blocked it with my sword and slashed at his chest again. [580], [230]. He managed to slash across my face with his other claw and I flinched together from the pain. I growled at him and slashed at his throat. [670], [250].
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
I turned around and looked at my last target. He came out of his stun just in time to twist his body avoiding my stab to his chest. He tried to fling me away with his claw but I stopped it with my sword and instead pushed him back. I slashed across his hand and stabbed deep into his chest in one fluid motion. [1500], [400]. He pushed me away from him and then followed up with a x claw slash. But I blocked it with my sword and rammed it forward the tip singing into his throat. [740], [230].
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
You have leveled up. +2 Status Points
I ignored the Level message and instead reached into my Magical Purse quickly. I pulled out a Health Potion and downed it and in the same second pulled out a Energy Potion and downed it as well. I threw the flasks away and looked at my Bars. They both were fully filled like I didn''t got hit at all. With the security that those flasks could always save me from tight spots I turned towards the Rest of the Werewolves. They had all turned around now except the big One. He kept harassing the already bending gate. As I looked at the gate I couldn''t come around noticing that the hail of arrows had stopped. I looked up and saw that there was a fancy clothed man arguing with the archers. I couldn''t understand what they were talking about but one of the Archers pointed towards me while the Man in the fancy clothes pointed at the Big Werewolf desperately arguing with his hands. I could guess what they were arguing about but right now I was missing the time to really thing about anything besides the mass of Werewolves coming towards me. I reached into my Magical purse and grabbed a Healing Potion. I charged forward the healing potion gripped tightly in my left hand. I crashed my sword down on the first head of a Werewolf I saw. It stopped his charge effectively halting the ones behind him. [770], [210]. I stepped back dodging his angry retort. I stopped, moved forward again and with a horizontal slash came from the left side. It slashed across his belly and growled at me. [720], [230]. Ignoring the angry werewolf I kept on turning and slashed at every werewolf that had gathered around me. I hit four of them in total all with different numbers appearing above there heads. But I had no time to look at those numbers since immediately after stopping my spin I turned my sword the other way and used. [Step Back] Of course theoretically moving backwards was impossible seeing as how a bunch of werewolves were standing behind me. But the Skill didn''t give a dam about that and pushed the werewolves away making it possible for me to travel backwards trough there ranks. I stopped and stabbed backwards with my sword hitting a werewolf in the stomach. [710], [180]. I pulled it back out and in one fluid motion drew it over the back of another werewolf. [680], [230]. I had my sword up high and let it crash down on the nearest werewolf. [670], [210]. I felt a claw scratching over my back and turned with a horizontal slash to my attacker. I continued with a diagonal upwards slash and the werewolf fell backwards.
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
I felt another claw hitting my side and while I turned to retort I opened the flask with my thumb and chugged it down in one go. I slashed across a werewolves chest and turned on the spot bringing my sword down onto a werewolf who was trying to attack me from behind. I sidestepped a claw only to get hit by another one. I gripped my sword with both of my hands and started to blindly slash all around me.
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
Since they were all relatively close to me my Blind attacks managed to actually hit some of the targets. I got another attack to the back and instantly used. [Step Back]. I stopped while still in there ranks and used it again. [Step Back]. I stumbled a bit after I came out of the animation and immediately opened my Magical Purse. I reached inside and pulled out the healing potion. I opened it on the fly and set it to my mouth just in the same second a werewolf attacked. I stabbed him in the chest while drinking the Health Potion. [780], [250]. He tried to reach me with a claw swing but I ducked under it and retorted with two quick slashes to his chest.
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
I was surrounded again and had no time to celebrate. Instead I was busy enough dodging the flurry of claw attacks coming at me. Luckily the Werewolves weren''t much faster then me so it was easy to dodge most of there blows. My side got scrapped and I looked at the Werewolf intensely. [Charge]. My quick placement change gave me a short amount of time so I attacked the stunned werewolf in a flurry finishing him off in a flash.
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
I was able to kill them that easily because most of them were already injured by the Arrows. And of course thanks to the fact that I did a insane amount of damage. Not that it changed a thing if one or two of them died. There were still over 30 of them left. [Step Back]. I used Step Back again and immediately reached for my Purse. It seemed that the werewolves however had caught up with my plan of retreating when it gets dangerous, they jumped at me while I was still drawing out the Health Potion. I slashed at one of them but three more where on top of me the second I had pulled out the health potion. I had no other choice but to use it again. [Step Back]. I came to a stop and chugged down another health potion. The Werewolves gnarled at me and charged forward again. To be safe I also downed a Energy Potion and then jumped back into the fight. I sidestepped past a claw and stabbed upwards. In one and the same motion I pulled back and slashed to my left before changing the trajectory of my blow to a diagonal upwards attack. I turned on my heels and let the sword crash down on a arrow cushion of a werewolf.
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
I received a heavy blow to my side and let myself stumble back. By doing this I dodged another claw attack and had enough room to take a huge swing slashing across the chest and arms of all the werewolves in front of me. I telegraphed a bit to much and got stabbed in the chest by a claw. The werewolf wanted to finish me of with a downward attack but I turned and stepped closer to him I effectively blocked of his attack try while at the same time using him as a shield against the others. In the second I had put my back to his stomach I had pulled out a Health Potion. I drank up and dodged his grab attempt by ducking down. I jumped upwards stabbing forward with my sword. I managed to hit the side of a werewolf scrapping off his ear and parts of his head. Mid air I turned around and slashed at the back of his head.
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
Of course this caused me to be out of balance but I crashed against a werewolf and landed on my feet. I grinned as I took a swing attacking both the werewolf behind me and with the real attack the werewolf standing in front of me. I had no time to look at the damage numbers as I had to force my way past another werewolf while dodging to the side, I stumbled as there was no resistance behind me anymore and I realized I had gotten out of there encirclement. Noting this I caught myself immediately and used it. [Step Back]. I quickly pulled out another Health Potion and drank up. I gripped my sword with both of my hands and blocked a incoming claw. I let another claw pass by me harmlessly before I retorted with two mad swings.
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
I took a claw slash to my chest yet didn''t retreat but instead attacked with a crushing strike from above. [740], [220].
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
You have leveled up. +2 Status Points
¡äMy 12th Kill? Or is it my 13th? I don''t know anymore.¡ä I was not able to keep count of how many enemies were left as I just concentrated on there here and now. I didn''t care about anything else I just moved. From one kill to another. This was possibly the thing People called having a Blood Rush. The Adrenalin was taking over my thoughts. I dodged another two claws and circled behind a werewolf. While he was still turning blocked by his friends I scratched across his back and legs making him fall to the floor.
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
I blocked a claw attack and dodged another one. I retreated back forcing my back to the stomach off another werewolf. I stabbed upwards right trough his jaw killing him.
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
I used the slumping corpse as a shield for a few seconds before he became to heavy and I rolled away from him. I rolled again and slashed at some feet. I stood up with the same motion and crated some free space with my spin attack. I jumped forward at a weakly gasping werewolf and finished him of with a slash across his chest.
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
Of course such a reckless attack caused me to take another wound. I dropped to one knee and rolled trough the feet of a werewolf coming up behind him. While he stepped aside for his friends to attack me I had already drank another healing Potion. I laughed loudly attacking the werewolf I had used as a shield just a second ago.
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
Instead of focusing on the Werewolves that came from up front I turned and crushed the head of a Werewolf that tried to attack me from behind. I slashed at his throat and jumped aside dodging another claw attack.
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
I blocked two claw attacks in quick succession and retreated back out of there lose encirclement. A Werewolf jumped at me but I sidestepped his attack and let my sword fall down on his back forcing him to his knees. [750], [230]. Before I could finish him of I had to dodge another attack. But I stepped right back up and slashed at his neck. [600], [200], [900].
You have Killed a Kibug +2000 EXP
I finally had found there weak point. And that only after killing 20 off them and almost dying at least 10 times. This was a relatively good quote. Considering that I hadn''t even once hit the weak point of a Logar although I had fought much more of them. I suddenly had some room to breath and looked around in confusion. The Werewolves all had taken at least two steps away from me and growled at me deeply. I used that unexpected moment of peace and downed a Energy Potion. Taru: "What¡äs wrong. Lost your will to fight!?! To bad!!!" I charged forward and slashed at a werewolf who desperately tried to block my attacks. I brushed his claws to the side and slashed at his chest two times.
You have Killed a Kibug +1200 EXP
As I saw the Change in EXP I finally noted that the sun had risen without me noticing. The Effects of the night were off now so they became weaker. Which probably is the reason that they all had retreated away from me. I heard a loud crash and seeing how they all turned there head I figured it was okay to look for a second. The Big Werewolf that had kept harassing the gate had fallen to the ground. His face and body were plastered with arrows and his legs and lower body with slashing wounds. Looking at his feet I the reason for that. Shina was breathing heavily. Both of her swords as well as the rest of her body were covered in blood. I turned back and saw a expression akin to despair on the faces of the werewolves. Not that I cared.
You have Killed a Kibug +1200 EXP
Only as they heard the loud thud of the falling corpse of there comrade did the werewolves look back at me. I grinned over both ears and charged towards another one of them. With half there numbers diminished the sun weakening them and there Leader dead they had lost there battle spirit and it was easy work picking them apart. It was still hard work since they suddenly gained a spirit of desperation. But that didn''t help them one single bit against my ruthless attacks. Soon another one fell and then another one. They tried to press me with there numbers but there weakened states made them easy targets seeing how they had both become slower and weaker then before. I still had to use 5 more Health Potions before finally the last one of them had fallen. With all of them killed I had reached Level 18. Which was a huge jump to my Level 14 from before the fight. In exchange I had used 13 Health Potions and 3 Energy Potions. And of course I was exhausted. So much so that I was laying on the ground besides one of the dead Werewolves. There corpses still didn''t seem to disappear although the fight had ended minutes ago. My arms and legs felt like irons and my thoughts seemed to swim trough syrup before they surfaced. I had never been so exhausted both Mentally and Physically. But it was definitely worth it. The only thing I was sad about was that the Werewolves didn''t drop anything. Oh, and of course that I wasn''t able to fight the Big Werewolf. I eventually set up and there was a quick movement besides me. I instantly reached for my still drawn sword and tried to attack whatever was moving there. My sword didn''t hit anything so I tried again but I couldn''t hold my sword up anymore. Exhaustion was catching up quickly. I sighed and laid back down. Taru: "What is it now?!?" If it was a enemy or an ally I didn''t really care. I just wanted to go to sleep right here and now. ???: "I am sorry." I heard a female voice answering my complaint. Judging from its tone it had to belong to a young Girl. ???: "We should leave him alone. He may be dangerous." ¡äHell yeah I am. if you don''t let me sleep already.¡ä ???: "But he is the savior of our town. Even if he were a Demon we have to show our gratitude to him. Two more voices had reached my ears now. One seemed to be from a young man While the other one sounded much older. I didn''t want a mass of People to flock around me so I used my sword as stabilizer while slowly getting up. My head ache increased and my mouth felt really dry but at least I was sitting now. I turned my head slowly and looked at the People that had come here to talk to me. One of them was as expected a Old Man with a wooden cane. The other voice indeed belonged to a young Man and hiding behind him was a young Girl of maybe 13 Years. They all stiffened as I looked at them. Taru: "What is it?" The Old Man seemed to be one that caught himself first as he answered. Old Man: "My Name is Marlon Godwin I am the village elder of the Town of Salem you had so graciously saved. I wish for you to accept our gratitude and come with us into the Town so we may celebrate you." I sighed and fell back to the ground. ¡äFuck this shit.¡ä --- Hello Everyone. I am really sorry about the late release. But I was really busy with some RL stuff. But anyway here you go. See you next week. Goodbye! Old Village It was one of my oldest and most annoying habits. No matter how tired I am, I cant fall to sleep if I am not in my own bed. This was fine as long as I didn''t go on any holidays or well... laid in a field full of werewolf corpses. I sighed again. It has been 10 minutes since anyone had uttered a word. And yet the three People besides me hadn''t gone away yet. They still seemed to wait for my answer on there question. Well it wasn''t really a question considering that they just wanted to celebrate me as there hero. ¡äWait. I wasn''t the only one In that fight.¡ä Taru: "Say. What happened to that Blond Girl?" My sudden voice startled them again but the Old Man seemed relieved. Marlon: "Ahh. Sure. Your Comrade is already in the Town. She is probably treated like a Queen as of now." I noticed that the last sentence dripped with promises. He basically meant that if I were to follow them then I would be treated like a Queen.... or a King better said to. Taru: "You¡äre mistaken. We aren''t really comrades. She isn''t what I would call a fan of mine." I wondered if everyone inside the town was okay. I could imagine fully well that she would punch any man that tried to touch her. I grinned at that thought. Marlon: "Excuse me. I didn''t know." I always had to turn my head if I wanted to look at the Old Man which was quite annoying. That was if I proceeded to uselessly lay around her. I resolved myself breathed a huge sigh and in one fluid motion stood up. I was rewarded with a even bigger head ache but it was bearable. I cracked my neck and turned towards them. They all had taken a step back probably scared from my sudden movement. Taru: "Alright. Then lets go." I stepped past the group of three and while walking towards the now open village gate sheathed my sword. Marlon: "Then you are willing to accept our offer?" Taru: "Sure. Whatever." I lazily walked towards the village gate looking at all the werewolf corpses. It was almost unbelievable that I was the one who had killed all of them. Taru: "Say. What happens to there Corpses?" I asked turning my head towards the Old Man. Maybe this wasn''t the kind of thing you talked about before a young girl but I was really interested. They didn''t seem to vanish at all. Marlon: "They will be skinned but since the flesh is inedible we will burn the rest of them. To you perhaps wish to take a trophy of any of them?" Taru: "Nah. I just wanted to know why they didn''t vanish like the usual corpses." Young Man: "Its Probably because they are Evil Creatures and cannot enter the Stream." Taru: "Hmmmmm. What¡äs that Stream thingy you are talking about?" Before I could hear the answer of the Young Man we were interrupted by loud cheering. A lot of People had gathered around the Village Gate we had just past. I noticed a movement out of the corner of my eyes and the cheering died down quickly. Marlon: "Sorry about this. They are just happy to finally meet there savior that''s all." I looked at the Old Man with a raised eyebrow. I shook my head clacked my tongue and turned back to the masses. They seemed a bit fearful of me. It probably had something to do wit the hand gesture the Old Man did before. We stood there for a good minute before I finally asked. Taru: "So? What next? We aren''t gonna stand around her all day are we?" Marlon: "Of course not. Please excuse me. We have prepared a bath for you in that house over there. There is also a number of clothes you can change into. I hope you find something to your liking." Well it didn''t really matter if I didn''t wash myself upon out logging I as well as all of my equipment would get cleaned anyway. But I might as well take the chance and take my first bath in a Virtual Reality. Taru: "Alright. Then please excuse me." I bowed towards the village Elder and turned back around. It was a relatively small house and from the steam rising out of the wooden chimney I could guess its only use was exactly that. A Bath House. I let my shoulders circle. I was really pumped to find out how it would feel to take a hot bath in a Virtual environment. But just as I reached for the door handle I stopped. This felt like I was in a really familiar situation. ¡äIf I open this door now. The Chance of meeting Shina or another Girl in there while they are naked is about 90%¡ä I was more intelligent then your generic harem king. So I did what no one would ever expect and knocked on the door. I heard something rustle inside and after a few seconds I got a reply. ???: "Please Come in." The Voice was clearly Female and not even its crystal clear sound could distract me from the fact that it sounded very young. ¡äWhy would a girl invite me in. Was this some kind of trap? No. Could this be....¡ä I slowly opened the door and looked over the interior of the Bath House. It was very much like a Public bathhouse in Japan. It had a cozy chimney were a low fire burned, pipes on said chimney traveled into the ground and I didn''t doubt that they ended in the large wooden bathtub that was filled with hot water. The Rest of the interior consisted of red and blue colored wooden faucets on all heights and small benches to sit at directly under said Faucets. To my direct right were a bunch of shelves were you could store your clothes or equipment in. There was even a Shelf specially made for shoes. They had thought about everything. This really looked like a Japanese Bath House. Except for one thing. And that was the Girl that was kneeling on my left. I looked down and noticed two things. First she wasn''t Human. She was a Cat Girl like I had seen previously. And the second thing I took note of was that she was a slave. She had a metal choker around her neck. Her white almost transparent bathrobe and her submissive Pose sealed the deal. She was currently pressing her head to the floor uttering the words I never wanted to hear in my live. Cat Girl: "Welcome. Master. I am your Personal Slave Mila." If she was especially placed here for me or if she greeted everyone in the same manner didn''t really made a difference. Taru: "Get outta here. Now." In this point I will never argue with anyone. There was no way I would ever accept a slave or ever look at one and think that its ok. This will never happen. She looked up at me in surprise. She caught herself again and pressed her head back down onto the ground. Mila: "I am sorry Master. I must have misheard you." Taru: "You didn''t. Either you get out or I do." Mila: "?hhm. Master. Am I not to your liking?" She asked me this with innocent eyes while pressing one of her hands on her chest. Or better said on her voluptuous breasts. Taru: "Its not about liking or not. I don''t want a slave near me." I knew that this slavery system was probably a huge think so rattling at it with my poor strength wouldn''t change shit. It could make matters even worse for the slaves. Maybe later when I become stronger and stronger maybe establish my own guild with lots of Powerful People I can change something about it. But not right now. This however didn''t mean that I had to welcome it. Mila: "Of course. To think that Master would want a low live like me near him. I must apologize." ¡äAnd she took it the wrong way. That''s fucking brilliant.¡ä Taru: "Its not like that at all. Its not a problem I have with you, but rather a problem I have with however is your owner. I despise slavery. And if I could I would help you this very instance. But I know I cant. Not right now." She looked at me with big questioning eyes. Her Cat ears stood high on top of her head. Mila: "Help me? With what?" Taru: "?hhmm? You know what forget it. Just get out of here. Please." At my please she reacted surprised again. She bowed down deeply and answered. Mila: "Surely. Do you wish for someone else to keep you company?" Taru: "No thanks." I waved her off while she walked past me. I closed the door behind her and sighed again. ¡äDam. Can¡ät this day just end already?¡ä I unstrapped my belt and placed it on the side of the shelf first. After I made sure it wouldn''t fall over I undressed. First my gauntlets then my shirt and the Chainmail. Afterwards followed the boots and then my trousers. I still had the Cotton Underwear on while I looked over my clothes. I could have sworn that my shirt was ripped in the fight at least a few times but now there was not even a scratch in it.
Extravaganza Shirt
TypeVery Rare EquipmentDurability44 / 50
Level Requirement10UseShirt
Physical Protection0
Magical Protection0
Special Effect
Charm: This shirt makes conversing with Woman much easier. It is unknown if it affects Female Monsters as well.
Of course it was impossible for the shirt to be unharmed. But apparently the only thing effected by such attacks was the Durability instead of the looks of the Shirt. Well it was still splattered with blood but at least It had no holes in it. I dropped my underwear in another shelf then the rest of my clothes and sat down on once of the benches. I turned up the faucets and almost jumped away as cold water poured over me. After I had showered most of the filth of I slowly lowered myself into the water. The feeling of drowsiness immediately caught me and I sank deeper into the warm water. It 100% felt like the real deal. I was surprised at this revelation although I had already expected something like this. I leaned back and enjoyed the warm water for a few minutes. After I was done I felt really refreshed and stepped out of the bathtub with new vigor. I dried myself up with a towel I found in a shelf and after I was down with that I looked for clothes. I quickly found them stored in another shelf. There were numerous to chose from just like that Old Man had said. In the end I decided for three pieces including black boxer styled Underwear a white shirt and smooth black trousers. My clothes weren''t taken yet so I quickly washed of the Blood from my boots and put them on. I also strapped my belt around my hip again and afterwards opened the Door of the Bathhouse. I felt a lot lighter without the Chainmail but the weight of my sword was still there. Not that I was bothered by it. I felt much safer as long as I had it on my side. Even thou I knew that little danger could befall me here. As soon as I had stepped out of the Bathhouse I was greeted by a young Girl. You could simply describe her in one word. Cute. Brown hair, freckles a nice round face and beautiful blue eyes. She was visible stunned as she saw me but in a second she had regained her senses and bowed down. Freckles: "Sorry. The Festival has already started. If you were to please follow me." I looked at her with a intense gaze before raising an eyebrow. She averted her gaze and fidgeted around with her hands. Freckles: "?hm? The... Festival is over there. I....." I leaned forward and looked her deep into the eyes. She stopped talking instantly and looked back at me. She blushed fiercely before averting her gaze. I grinned. ¡äThis shits to easy.¡ä I leaned over and whispered into her ear with a soothing voice. Taru: "Don''t worry. I don''t bite." She stepped back and tried to voice a complaint or something but no sound came from here mouth. Instead she shut her mouth again and blushed even fiercer then before. She buried her face in her hands and I grinned even wider. I patted her on the shoulder. Taru: "I am just teasing you. Sorry." I turned towards the biggest house were the most sounds came from and started walking towards it. After a few steps I turned around and waved at her to follow me. Taru: "Come on. I really don''t bite." At my comment she blushed again but immediately started to walk towards me. She caught up to me exactly before we reached the house. I knocked waited a second and then opened the door. Immediately I was blown away by the loud sounds from inside. When they said they wanted to celebrate they really meant it. Long tables have been placed in a big hall and rows of benches besides them all of them filled with partying People. Some of which were already so drunk that they crawled over tables or around the ground. It was much like one would expect a Medieval Festival to be like. It had a completely different Atmosphere then anything I have ever experienced. It felt like a mix of a celebration for a weeding and at the same time a birthday party. Little kids were running around the place playing with toys and the adults talked to each other or sang different songs. I looked around for a few seconds before I spotted the Old Man. He was standing besides the Young Man from before and tried to force him to sit down. The Young Man clearly had drank enough seeing as his head was completely red and he stumbled on the slightest movement. They were all sitting on one long table that was at the back of the hall that was turned 90 Degree from the rest. There were about 10 People on that Table and only the Young Man and Shina who was sitting in the middle on a fancy chair were under 60 years old. I guessed those were some other important people of the Village so I decided I would treat them with respect. I waved at the Old Man but he didn''t even take notice of me. I shrugged my shoulders and decided that I would just go to him. He probably had something prepared for me already. I dodged two kids running past me and almost ran into a young couple who were trying to leave the house. There red faces clearly showed on what they planned once they had left the House. I grinned and looked after them for just a second and then it happened. Someone turned to fast and I was hit in the face with a wooden jug. The impact wasn''t so great but the surprise made me slip and I fell backwards. I crashed half onto the bench turning mid air before meeting the floor. I didn''t want to make a scene out of it so I was up in a second but it was already to late. First the Conversation of the Guys stopped as they looked at me in shock. This caused a chain reaction and the whole table stopped to look at me. Then the next table and the next table went silent until the whole house was silent only the cries of a Child breaking the awkward silence. I smiled and waved them of. Taru: "Don''t worry. Its nothing." But not even my own word could diffuse this situation anymore. In a flash the whole House was in panic. The Man that had hit me bowed down apologizing. The Old Man practically jumped over the table and came running towards me. Everyone else to tried to reach me at the same time. I was grabbed and forced to sit on a bench by about ten pairs of hands. Suddenly everyone was around me all worried. The People were packing around me so much that I couldn''t even see Freckles anymore. Village Woman 1: "Ice. Quikcly bring Ice." Village Man 1: "No sewing. We need to sew it." Village Woman 2: "Quickly get a healer." Village Man 2: "Someone grab Otelo." Village Woman 3: "Quickly. Quickly. Bring a healer." I tried to calm the People around me but my voice was drowned out and it didn''t get any better as the Old Man joined the Mob. He apologized repeatedly but I almost couldn''t understand him over the apologize and bullshit the others spouted. Kids started to cry or scream while even more People flocked around me by the second. I felt like getting crushed. I hated this feeling the most. So to diffuse it I did the only thing I could. I pushed everyone away from me at once and stood up. Taru: "I will be outside then!!!" After screaming as loud as I could I walked through the People pushing some of them away in my anger and then without uttering another word left the house slamming the Door shut behind me. I breathed in the chilly night air and turned left. I walked the short distance to the Walls without a real plan on where to go next. Then I noticed there was a staircase leading up to the guard¡äs walkway. ¡äMaybe looking over the Plain could calm me down a bit.¡ä I walked up the Staircase and walked to the end of the wall. While the Wall was only 20 Feet high it sure as hell gave another perspective. I leaned against the wall and sighed. ¡äI wish this day could just end already. I am so freaking tired.¡ä I wiped over my forehead and noticed a sticky fluid. As I looked at my fingers afterwards I noticed that I was bleeding. Probably where the jug had hit me. It wasn''t painful so I just shrugged my shoulders and wiped the blood of on the wall. I looked back onto the plains. This was when I noticed something weird. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Sure it was day now and yeah they had just achieved a huge victory. But that was no reason to leave the Gate open and unguarded. I shook my head. ¡äWho the fuck did they survive for this long?¡ä I shook my head and wanted to turn around to walk down the staircase. But suddenly I got a cold feeling. ???: "Don''t you think its unfair?" I heard a crystal clear Female Voice from behind me. But something about it made me freeze. I was silent for a few seconds but the cold feeling didn''t go away. Taru: "I think if something is unfair is always subjective." I just answered the first thing that came to my mind. The unknown Presence laughed. A sound like bells ringing. ???: "That is indeed true. Say can I ask you something?" The cold feeling intensified. Sweat was building on my forehead. ¡äWho or what is that?¡ä Taru: "Sure. I try my best to give an answer." ???: "Well... Its more asking a favor then asking a question thou. Are you fine with that?" Taru: "Sure. If I can help you with something." ???: "That''s so nice of you. Like really. Alright then do me the favor of getting rid of all the Kibugs around the Old Village. Ask the Elder he knows what I am talking about." The Cold feeling vanished the instance the Voice had finished. I turned in a flash but of course there was nothing to be seen. Maybe they had teleported away with Magic or were simply invisible to the naked eye it didn''t matter. Whatever she or it was, it was clearly stronger then me. I felt my life hanging on a threat although I didn''t even look at it. Refilling the request was probably the best course of action here since the others could lead to instant death. Besides getting rid of those Kibugs would be good for the Village to. And over all they brought a lot of EXP even while it was daytime. While I walked down the staircase I saw Marlon the Younger Man as well as there Daughter, Freckles and Mila coming towards me. They all had set up apologetic faces. I stopped at the end of the stairs and waited for them to approach. I crossed my arms before my chest and squinted my eyes. Marlon: "I deeply apologize for what has happened inside. Please Forgive them. It wasn''t on purpose." I smiled and dropped my arms. Taru: "Yeah I know. Don''t worry about it." He looked up in surprise. I gave him a even bigger smile. Marlon: "Really? Then you aren''t mad?" Taru: "Not at all. Things happen you know. It was just bad luck." Marlon: "I am very grateful that you see it that easy. But I still need to apologize. That''s just how it is. If you want you can have any of them." While he said that he extended his hand showcasing the three girls. They all looked down and blushed. I had expected him to offer me Mila again since she was a slave and all but another random Girl and even his own Grand daughter. He is a bad man. ¡äIs he even allowed to do that. What would his wife say....... Probably dead. Note. No dead wife jokes.¡ä I waved him off. Taru: "No. I¡äd rather not do that. But anyway I wanna ask you something?" He couldn''t hide the breath of relieve. ¡äMaybe he isn''t that bad after all.¡ä Marlon: "Of course. Anything you want. I try to answer your question to the best of my abilities." Taru: "Alright. Then I wanna ask about what happened at the Old Village." The Second I had uttered those words all of them lost there faces. The Old Man started to cough loudly. The Young Man grabbed my collar and pushed me closer. Young Man: "Who? Who told you about this?" He wasn''t trying to intimidate me. I knew since there were tears in his eyes. It seemed something really tragic had happened there. Well from that reaction and what that mysterious thing had said I could already take a good guess on what exactly went down there. The Man shook me a few times but after realizing that he wouldn''t get anything out of me he stopped and just turned around holding his face. The Girls all had also started to cry. It was a weird atmosphere for me since I was not involved with whatever had happened there at all. I looked at the Old Man who was also fighting with his feelings. He fought down his tears and answered my question. Marlon: "Sorry. I must apologize for that pathetic picture. It was just very surprising. It only happened so recently and the Kingdom had said they would keep it secret. That''s why I am so surprised you know about it." ¡äSo the wound is still fresh. Well sorry.¡ä Taru: "Lets just say I got those informations from a very powerful person. So I actually have a good idea on what had happened there. Now I only want to ask one more thing. Where is the Old Village?" Marlon: "Hmmmm. Why would you ask this of me? The Kingdom strictly said tha...." The Old Man was interrupted as suddenly his Granddaughter jumped forward and hugged me tightly. Granddaughter: "You are.... You are ¡äSob` You are gonna save mommy?!?" I looked down at her crying face. I returned her tearful stare with a confident smile. Taru: "Sure." The Old Man immediately separated us from each other and bowed down. Marlon: "I am terrible sorry. She didn''t mean it. She..." He stopped. He then looked at me in surprise. It seemed he was just now catching up with what I had said just now. Marlon: "You mean..... You are going up there?" Taru: "Yeah. My mission is to exterminate those pesky Kibugs and I can do other stuff while I am up there to. If there is anything you need just tell me now." The Old Man sniffled loudly and covered his face quickly. He wiped over his face and after that he showed a brilliant smile. Marlon: "If what you say is true then we are even more in your debt then I had feared. We wont be able to repay you like that." Taru: "I don''t want any compensation. Just tell me where I need to go. I have orders from up to get going immediately." Of course I didn''t have any orders but it was probably better to do that request faster then others. Who knew how patient that thing is? Marlon: "Of course. Excuse me for a second. I will quickly fetch a map to show you." The Old Man sprinted off with surprising speed. And I was left alone with the silent man and the three sobbing girls. Freckles stepped forward and raised her voice. Freckles: "Is it true. You are really going up there?" Taru: "Yep. Is there something you want?" She averted her gaze and her voice was much more silent then before. Freckles: "When you are up there. Please I beg you. Look for my Mother. If you can save her then.... then... I will do anything for you." I patted her head and with a gentle smile replied. Taru: "Sure. I will do everything I can to save your mother. I will save everyone I can. Even if it means sacrificing my own life." The Old Man was already back by the time I had finished my sentence holding a map in his hands. I went around him and looked over his shoulders. Simply but it was a more detailed map of the surrounding area. There were two Villages on this Map and both of them were named Silam but one of them was crossed out red. It took no genius to get what that meant. Marlon: "You simply have to follow the path at the north side of the Village. Once you reach the crossroad turn left. You will have to go until you reach the end of the Forest. The Path gets very narrow up to the Village so be careful not to trip. If you manage to open the gate expect to find a lot and I mean a awful lot of those Kibugs. Once you took care of them you need to go around the Wall and search for a cave entrance near the mountain edge. This is there Camp. Most of them will be inside there probably sleeping during the day so this might be the best time to attack them." Taru: "Thank you. That''s enough. I promise I will come back. And then we can celebrate." I stepped back and turned around. I walked up to it opening the Door to the Bathhouse. I changed into my Equipment which was luckily still there but left the new Underwear on. As a kind of payment for saving the Village. After I had put back on my Gear I went and with quick steps walked out of the wooden gate. Marlon and the Rest of them waved me goodbye at the gate. I walked around the Village and then used the Road that continued into the Woods. The Woods weren''t dense and since the Sun was already up the atmosphere was quite nice and peaceful. ~~~~~ After walking for about 30 minutes in a straight line I finally saw the crossroad the Old Man was speaking about. As he had said there was a sharp left and the road lead towards what one could call a mountain. Although it could only be called a kouhai Mountain. It was more like a high hill but since it was all rocks and had steep and jagged cliffs it was categorized as a mountain. The height was about 800 Feet. But over half of it was uninhabitable since it was just to steep. I followed the path and realized that the Old Man wasn''t kidding. The Road got narrower by the second. Soon there were no more Trees around me just cold stone. There was barely enough place for a carriage on the road anymore and I wondered how anyone would do business up here. At the same time I was wondering this I also realized that this was quite the good natural defense. It was the only path that didn''t involve climbing the Mountainside and if you followed this road you would end up directly in front of the Gate. I grinned as I walked up the slope I was on right now. There it was. The Rests of the wooden Gate barely hanging in its hinges. The wall around it scorched or broken in. I looked in both sides but realized that the wall everywhere but here was still intact. ¡äSo they broke in the door? Who the fuck did anyone manage to escape? Well. Maybe I can find that out.¡ä I stopped in front of the broken down gate. I opened my status window and distributed my Unused Points.
Status Window
NameChiameLevel18
EXP2500Memory174700
ProfessionChampionFactionNone
SpouseNoneGuildNone
Titles
None
Health190/ 230Health Regen5/ min
Mana220/ 220Mana Regen:10/ min
Strength28Agility12
Vitality18Wisdom5
Intelligence17Toughness0
Attack25Defense0
Physical Resistances
Slashing125Piercing125
Crushing125
Elemental Resistances
Fire46Water7
Wind13Earth0
Light10Darkness56
After I had distributed my Stat Points I prepared myself by binding 5 Potions of each kind to my Belt. While it seemed fairly easy to grab them right out of the Magical Purse it still took a few more moments instead of just pulling them straight of my belt. Moments that could cost lives. I gripped my sword tightly and slowly walked through the Rests of the Gate. I came out onto a Fairly Normal looking little plaza. Well except there were no one to be seen. No humans nor any Kibug¡äs. This made me suspicious. I crept towards the first house and as I reached it turned quickly and kicked in the door. I ran in swinging my sword at everything that would try to attack me. But to no avail. No one was here. I walked trough the messy living room to the back of the house. There I opened the Backdoor and walked out trough it. Taru: `Whistle` "Is someone here!?!" No answer. No howl nor scream, nothing. I walked around the house and into the next one. I came out of it with the same result as before. If that Old Man was to be believed then there should be a awful lot of Kibug¡äs around here. ¡äSo why aren''t there any?¡ä I walked out of the next house and into the next one. But I found no traces of anyone living here. Not that I was a good tracker. Maybe that''s why it escaped me. Something I should have noticed much sooner. There was one constant sound. As soon as I noticed that, I turned towards it. It came from the Village Center which was behind some houses I hadn''t explored yet. It was a deep rumbling. It reminded me of something but I couldn''t put my finger on it yet. However the mystery was quickly cleared as I walked around the next house and came to see what was left of what was once the Village Center. The Rumbling reminded me of something because it was the sound of someone breathing slowly while sleeping. For it to become a rumbling that could be felt trough the ground however one had to be pretty big. And well. What can I say. In front of me was something pretty big. It was about 60 Feet Long including its spiked tail and long neck. It was covered in red scales and two wings rested on its back. Yep. I was standing in front of a freaking RED DRAGON! And if the makers of this game gave even the slightest crap about detail then this surely would be the fire breathing kind. I froze as I finally understood what I was facing. Luckily the Dragon was asleep so he didn''t notice me even while I sprinted the crap out of there. I hid behind the next house trying to calm my breath. Unconsciously I adapted the Dragons breathing pattern after a while of listening to it. I shook my head to get rid of it and scratched my chin. ¡äWell. This explains why there are no Kibug¡äs here. But where are they then?¡ä I pushed myself away from the house wall. While keeping an eye on the Village Center I snuck out of the Village Gate. I followed the advise from the Old Man and started to search for the cave he had mentioned. ¡äHigh chance that most of them are in there. Probably.¡ä I searched for quite a while until I had finally found a cave entrance on the edge of a cliff. I slowly crept towards it until I had reached the corner of the entrance. I looked inside but it was impossible to see very deep. I made sure there are no Kibug¡äs around the entrance before I stepped away from the corner and entered the Darkness of the cave. I blinked a few times to get used to the darkness more quickly while I inched forward. I had my sword unsheathed already and put it in front of my chest while eyeing my surroundings suspiciously. I was in pretty normal cave corridor that lead deeper into the darkness. Since there was nothing of interest here I continued on. My eyes had adapted to the darkness as much as they could but I still saw very little of my surroundings. That''s why I listened really carefully to every sound that was around me. And then finally I picked up a howl. It was much further down the corridor I was currently in but through the echo it sounded much louder then it should. I tensed up immediately and swung my sword forward. It was good that no one was around to see my embarrassing swing. However the swing and my own embarrassment made me giggle right afterwards effectively blowing my fear away. I breathed in and with confident steps moved forward. Until I ran into something. I stumbled back and gritted my teeth not to curse. I stepped forward again and reached forward with my left hand. There was a Door. A badly crafted metal door was restricting me to go any further. Or so I had thought. As I reached for the door handle I found out it was easy to open. I opened it as silent as I could and immediately noticed a light coming from inside. I welcomed the light with open arms and quickly ripped the door open. My eyes took a few seconds to adjust to the Torch light that was behind the door. After they had adapted I saw that I was now standing in a big circular hall. --- Hey Everyone. Here is the new chapter. I hope you all enjoy it. Next Chapter will be a bit darker then the ones before. But I hope you can still enjoy it. See ya all next week. BYE! King Kibug I was now standing in a torch lit about 50 yards in diameter big circular cave. The Walls with the Torches as well as everything else that wasn''t naturally given by the cave was crafted in a crude manner. It looked as if a child had made it. These crude made objects included the said torch holders, the door I had come in trough a slightly better made metal throne with weird ornaments and the most important thing some cages. Cages like I was used to see in animal shelters just much bigger and inside were not some animals but humans. The Humans captured in those Cages were most likely the ones from the Old Village Salem. All of them were female and they had either no or very little clothes on. One of the cages was open and it seemed right before I had entered the room some of the Kibug¡äs had dragged out a woman flinging her over a stone ready to...... well. Rape her apparently. One of the Kibug¡äs had already aligned himself behind her with a half erect dog like genital. ¡äAt least now I know why they kept them alive. ¨¹h.¡ä Luckily everyone had frozen the second I had entered the door. This gave me enough time to asses the situation and swallow my embarrassment. The first one to regain his senses ws a 10 Feet high White Colored Kibug. He was probably there absolute leader seeing as who he was sitting on his throne comfortably just before I had entered. Kibug King: "HUMAN! KILL HUMAN!!!" He had stood up raising his hand pointing at me. This shook both his minions and me out of our Stasis. 10 Kibug¡äs immediately charged towards me ready to rip me apart. Or get ripped apart since I was there enemy. I stepped forward and slashed upwards with so much power that it flung the first Kibug onto his back. [920], [200]. I jumped forward ignoring the other apparently shocked Kibug¡äs completely. I rammed my sword deep into his throat twisting it strongly. [840], [300].
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
Thanks to my up in strength and the scaling effect it had I managed to defeat the Kibug in just two blows. This was although the HP amount didn''t decrease even if they had lost there night advantage. It just fitted into my plans perfectly. The only bad thing now was that I was stuck. This was the disadvantage of a corpse that stayed. Besides the possibility to trip over it of course. Luckily me killing there companion so easily had stunned the surroundings Kibug¡äs. Suddenly I heard a loud scream. ???: "YES!!!" I turned towards it while ripping the sword out of the corpse splattering blood everywhere. The Voice that cheered was that of a Human Girl that was sitting in a cage with two more woman. All of them naked. I turned my gaze away quickly but instead of getting embarrassed I rather focused on the fight. I jumped at the next Kibug attacking with a furious two handed strike to the neck. [800], [250], [1200].
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
The critical strike to the neck easily took care of his Health Bar in one go. He fell to the ground while I turned already focusing on the next one. I took a swing slightly scraping his shoulder. [870], [300]. Before I slashed back at his chest with a overhead swing from the other side. [730], [140].
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
I jumped away dodging a incoming claw attack. I stepped back until my back pressed against the stone wall besides the door. The Kibug¡äs charged at me madly. ???: "NO!!!" The Girl screamed again but I ignored her because I was a bit busy. With my back against the wall I effectively reduced the amount of enemies that could attack me from 4 to 2. Of course this didn¡ät make them less dangerous. Besides the negative effect it had was that I couldn''t retreat anymore. I took a huge swing stopping the advancement of them in a flash. They stopped right outside of my reach and growled and barked at me. This reminded of a quote I had heard before. ¡äHow did it go? Oh yeah. The Dog constantly barks and is despised while the lion is silent yet feared.¡ä I grinned and stepped forward my sword raised high. I let it crash down on a Kibug¡äs head and dragged it downwards. But just as he wanted to stumble back I rammed my sword forward right into his mouth and out trough the back of his head. [1550], [440]. I was surprised as he didn''t immediately die. I didn''t have time to step back and slash him again before the others would react. But knowing how little HP he had left I took the chance and instead punched him with my left hand into the chest. [28].
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
He fell backwards releasing my sword and I immediately stepped back to the wall sword raised in a two handed defensive stance. Although I could easily hold the sword with one hand by now I preferred to hold it with two hands since it gave me more impact power when I attacked. Besides with two hands on the handle I had more control over the sword in general. I sidestepped a claw attack and slashed at the Kibug that had stepped forward. [750], [200]. I almost severed the arm of the Kibug with that swing but didn''t care about it at all. Instead I moved backwards pulled the sword out of his arm and slashed at his throat. [900], [150].
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
Blood sprayed onto his friends while he fell to the ground. I turned halfway and focused on one of the Kibug¡äs. [Charge]. I moved trough the room quickly and rammed my pommel straight into his chest which stunned him immediately. [150]. I grinned as I noticed that and performed two quick slashes on his chest. [1400], [270].
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
While I ended the second slash to his chest I spun and performed a horizontal swing hitting a Kibug in the side who tried to attack me from behind. [850], [240]. The Kibug was pushed away by the force and went down to a knee after he stopped. I jumped right after him and finished him of with a overhead swing. [870], [150].
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
In all of this game I had never had such easy to kill opponents as the Kibug¡äs. There reach was almost non-existent since they were lacking weapons and the fact that they had no armor but there fur let me chose to hit them wherever I want with good results. There strength was lower then mine and there speed was just above a normal humans one. I didn''t know if they were a higher level then the Logar¡äs from the beginning but they sure as hell were easier to pick apart. I turned again seeking my next enemy. But there was none. The Kibug¡äs had retreated far enough that one could say they weren''t interested in fighting me anymore. Taru: "What¡äs wrong? Are you running away from me?!? We cant let that happen in front of your King can we!?!" My taunt worked wonders which made me believe that they were indeed able to understand me. Every Kibug that was retreating away from me looked at there King as if to ask for help. The King however seemed to be in a shocked state. This made me laugh. Taru: "Hahahaha. Look at that! Even your King is scared. Maybe you all should just surrender to me. Maybe you get away alive." I kept laughing while slowly advancing forward. The Kibug¡äs were so scared of my maniacal laughter and my blood drenched form that they even made way for me. I kept on walking until I had almost reached the first cage. I stopped laughing and focused on the Woman inside the cave. She looked bewildered at me. It seemed she had her thoughts somewhere else till just now. I gave her a warm smile before saying. Taru: "Don''t worry. I will get you out of here. Stay in the cage until its save to come out alright?" She nodded her head in what I could only suspect to be confusion. I stepped forward after I had made sure she was far enough away and slashed at the lock of the cage. As I had said before they were rather crudely crafted so even thou the lock was made out of metal my sword easily broke it apart not even leaving a numb feeling on my hands. The breaking sound resounded throughout the hall and a weird silence came over us for a few seconds. It was the so called "Silence before the storm." The moment the Kibug¡äs had noticed what I was planning they attacked again. I turned around with a huge grin on my face. I extended my hand as to welcome them. This made about half of them stop dead in there tracks. The other half still charged forward until I jumped towards them. I ripped my sword up high and let it crash down on a sprinting Kibug. It smacked him to the ground making him completely helpless against my follow up slash. [1800], [340].
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
I ripped my sword out of his corpse and slashed at the one next to me. He stumbled back from my powerful slash and I finished him off by ramming my sword deep into his stomach. [1900], [350].
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
This had turned the tide of the fight again and the Kibug¡äs once more realized what they were facing. Most of them jumped back getting a save distance between them and me while still focusing on me. Others weren''t so wise and instead turned around trying to run away from me. And those were the ones I had laid my eyes on. I jumped at one and slashed at his neck. [840], [230], [1260].
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
I ripped my sword out of his neck and aimed at the next one. [Charge]. I rammed my pommel into his back making him stumble and fall to the ground. [150]. I turned my sword in my hands and stabbed at his back two times in rapid succession. [1700], [500].
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
I looked up again but noticed that I was already halfway through the room again. The further I got away from the cages the more dangerous it became for the Girls. Besides some of the Kibug¡äs that had turned there backs to me had already reached the door and were running outside while whimpering pathetically. I decided not to follow them but instead take care of the others. I was in the middle of turning around as a shadow fell upon me. I ripped my sword up and managed to block a claw attack. But instead of a black claw it was a much bigger white claw. I stood against the attack of the Kibug King for only a second before I saw that it was pointless and dodged to the side. His claw scrapped over my blade sparks flying everywhere. After it had past me it continued straight towards the ground smashing the stone under it. I stumbled back and retreated towards the cages my sword raised high. The Kibug King pulled his claw out of the ground some rocks still held in it. As if I hadn''t noticed that he was strong yet he crushed the rocks to pieces with a single grip. I grinned nervously while taking a defensive stance. Seems like he wasn''t scared but rather confused. And now he is pissed. That isn''t good. I looked at the other Kibug¡äs but luckily they didn''t seem to be to keen on intercepting this fight of us. Kibug King: "Kill Human. Human Die!" He stepped towards me extending his giant claws towards me. In response to his giant claws coming closer I froze. ¡äThose claws are enormous. I don''t even have the slightest chance of winning against such a thing. I should probably just submit and let him do whatever.......The Fuck?!?¡ä I jumped sideways dodging his slow grab attempt. I shook my head trying to get rid of this suicidal thoughts. The Kibug King turned towards me with surprise on his face. He stepped after me and extended his hands again. I blinked and shook my head as I noticed that some really weird thoughts were overtaking me again. ¡äFuck you!¡ä [Charge]. I past both of his claws stopping right in front of his stomach. I rammed the pommel of my sword forward straight into his crotch. [150]. While it only showed the promised 150 in Damage the sharp howl he let go made me think that he suffered from this attack more then his Life Bar did. Sadly I wasn''t able to stun him seeing as he jumped back immediately his arms raised combat ready. However we were interrupted right then and there. Two things happened at once. First there was a enormous roar that shook the hall. From my knowledge it was probably the Dragon that had awoken. While I was flinching together as well as anyone else that heard the roar something else happened. It was the second thing that kind of interrupted the fight. I was attacked. But it wasn''t what I would have expected if I would have expected a attack at all. It wasn''t a Kibug claw slashing across my back or the King attacking me using the confusion around us. No. It was something sharp and thin. Something made to pierce trough armory like chainmail¡äs. The sharp pain I felt on my side made me come back to reality and react immediately. I spun around swinging my sword in a wide horizontal arc to giver me some breathing space. But my sword only hit air. I was confused at first because I had expected to find my attacker standing besides me but I couldn''t have been more wrong. My mysterious attacker was Female. What distinguished her from any other Female I had meet till now was that she wasn''t bound to walk on the ground. She apparently hung from the ceiling explaining why she easily dodged my horizontal attack. She was hanging on a tinny silver treat that could easily be over seen which was connected to her lower half. Hanging in front of me mid air, with a creepy grin on her mostly human face was a Arachnoid Woman. I was so surprised by this revelation that I was just a bit slow to avoid her next stab which was pointed directly at my forehead. I could dodge just in time to reduce the Bodily damage I suffered to a minimum. Of course the real damage still went through completely but at least I managed to avoid getting a Estoc run through my head. I countered by slashing diagonally upwards but she simply dodged again by retracting the threat from the cave ceiling and dropping to the floor. She raised her humanoid upper half and stabbed forward again. I was hit square in the chest but my turning managed to catch her Estoc in between the Chainmail rings. Seeing this I gripped my sword with both of my hands and practiced my golf swing. [840], [200]. The full powered swing hit her right on her spider half underneath two of her spider like legs and flung her through the air a few yards. She crashed with a yelp and I could see green liquid shooting from the stumps of the two legs I had cut off just now. Although she was clearly severely wounded she was already fighting to get up again. But instead of attacking I quickly checked my surroundings and then my Life Bar. I was surprised as I saw that she had barely depleted half of it. I still made sure that I wouldn''t die by quickly downing a Health Potion. While doing so I walked towards her. She was still trying to get up clearly struggling with her spider half. But my plans were foiled again as I was interrupted once more. Luckily not by an attack this time. Rather there was someone stepping between me and the Spider Woman. It was a younger Spider Woman extending her arms in a protective gesture. ¡äWhy of course. Take your daughter with you to the fight. Who unreasonable can one be.¡ä I sighed and stopped my sword pointing at the unarmed girl. I call her that because although she wasn''t much smaller then her mother her human half was flat chested and she had tears in her eyes. Before I could do so much as to comprehend the situation she screamed. Spider Girl: "Leave Mom Alone!" ¡äThat just had to happen didn''t it?¡ä I was a bit irritated on what to do next. But this was the exact moment the Spider Woman had managed to rise again. She pushed her Daughter away and with a bit unsteady of steps came towards me. She was clearly struggling with supporting the weight on her left side since she was missing a leg or two but her movement was still quick. Before I could open my mouth she attacked again trying to stab me with her Estoc. This time however I simply moved to her left side effectively using her Human blind spot as well as her damaged spider side. My quick sidesteps were to fast for her to follow and after a second I was practically standing behind her already. I raised my sword up high and without and ceremonial shit let it crash down onto her back. [1000], [300}. Although I didn''t manage to cut through her chitin armored spider half the force crushed her to the floor. Her Human side screamed in pain and her spider legs tried to desperately find footing to get her up and out of this situation. But she wouldn''t be able to do that before I killed her. I already took a huge swing aiming at her Human half, but yet again I was stopped. Suddenly the Spider Girl had crashed into my side making me stumble. I managed to catch myself after two steps and lashed right back at her with my sword. [1050], [220]. The sword dug deep into her Human half making her scream in agony. She quickly retreated my sword leaving a big cut over her chest. She clutched the wound tightly and whimpered. I saw that she was short before fainting and she wouldn''t pose a threat for now so I turned back around. The Spider Woman had stopped trying to run. She had only turned towards us with a more then shocked expression. The Expression wasn''t pointed at me but at the Girl who was still fighting to not just collapse. She turned towards me in the blink of an eye and I raised my sword in a defensive gesture. But no attack came from her. Instead she had a surprise attack up her sleeve. Spider Woman: "Wait! Please! Please don''t hurt her anymore. I will do anything. I beg you." As I looked past my sword she had already dropped her weapon. She clutched her hands together in front of her chest and tears were collecting in her eyes. That was probably from the pain she had suffered thou. I stepped back looking at her cautiously. I raised an eyebrow as she nodded her head strongly. Spider Woman: "I swear. I will do whatever you say whenever you say it. Just please I beg you. Please don''t hurt my little girl." I felt like talking in that situation would only worsen things and beside I was still surrounded by enemies so I made it short. Taru: "No. Fuck you." Before she could open her mouth again I swung my sword and cut right through her Human half. [920], [220].
You have Killed a Laterian. +2200 EXP
I turned around and with quick steps walked towards the Spider Girl. But as if I wouldn''t have already expected it I was interrupted yet again. This time however it was something a bit more severe. All of a sudden the whole cave shook strongly and stones began to crumble from the ceiling of the cave. I dodged a particularly big one by stepping to the side but lost vision of the Spider Girl in the process. ¡äWell. That''s fine to. Have something to do anyway.¡ä I rushed to the cages of the captured Humans and began opening one after the other with precise sword strikes. Luckily the Chaos that had ensued as the stones started to fall gave me just enough time to open most of the cages. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I had just opened the last one of them and wanted to start commanding orders to the Woman¡äs and Girls inside them but again I was stopped from doing what I was supposed to do. I dodged a stone crushing claw attack from above and rolled against a big rock that had previously fallen from the ceiling. I immediately rose up seeing how the Kibug King was turning towards me. He looked really pissed. But he was also bleeding from a wound on his head. Probably a stone that had fallen down on him. He was focused on me and the rest of the Kibug¡äs were either already crushed by the stones or tried to escape outside that''s why I believed it would work. Taru: "Run! Run as fast as you can! Don''t wait for me on the outside just run straight to the next village!" I sidestepped a stone falling from the ceiling and almost was crushed by another one. Taru: "DO IT!!! RUN! NOW!!!" At my shouted command finally things began to move in the Cages. Quickly everyone was on there feet and the ones that couldn''t walk anymore were carried by the others. They did exactly as I said and ran as fast as they could towards the Iron Door I had come in through. Of course this didn''t please the Big K but I didn''t really care about it. Instead I picked up a fairly sized stone and threw it at his snort. He howled turned around with a mad look in his eyes and then he came towards me. He lazily dodged a falling stone crushing another one with his left claw. I grinned at his demonstration of Power. Of course he was stronger then me. Of course he was tougher then me. Maybe he was even faster then me. But all of this didn''t matter. If I could just buy some time he wouldn''t be able to get out of the cave before it would collapse. He closed the rest of the distance in a flash and attacked with a huge uppercut like claw slash. He was so fast that I was unable to dodge in time but rather had to block him with my sword. This lead to me getting flung against the stone that was behind me. But even with the stones support I couldn''t block his attack. I had to avert it with my sword. He however kept on his attack ripping chunks of the stone out above me. I stumbled away and almost was kicked through the room by his right leg. Only because I had instinctively kept my head down was I able to avoid his stone cracking kick. I ran past a stone and whirled around. I waited for him to jump over it or move past I from the other side since the side I had past on was already to small for him but instead he move right through the stone. With a powerful punch he crushed the stone and I got hit by a few small shards of it. I brushed of the pain and raised my sword in a helpless gesture. ¡äHow the fuck are you supposed to fight something like that?` He stepped in with incredible speed and smacked his claw down on me. I managed to slip past it but was unable to even start my counterattack because I had to dodge a stone that was falling from the ceiling again. I looked back to him just in time to see his giant claw flying towards me. I raised my sword in a feeble attempt to protect myself and my sword did block his attack but the force carried me through the cave like I was just shot out of a cannon. I crashed against a stone and shortly afterwards landed on the ground in front of it. The air was pressed out of my lungs on the impact and now I couldn''t do much more then gasp for said one. Before I could catch my breath my head started to spin for some reason. I felt a huge pressure around my sides and only then I noticed that he had grabbed me and was holding me mid air right in front of his face. First he gnarled at me and then he said. Big K: "Human! Human weak. Human Die." He opened his mouth after the sentence and licked his lips. I just grinned at his try to intimidate me. I spitted into his mouth before answering. Taru: "Yeah. Maybe we are weak. So what. We are crafty enough to survive." As he heard my last sentence a huge tremor went through the cave and as we both turned we saw that the door was now completely buried by huge stones that I doubted even he could move. The Whole thing was as I had expected caused by the Dragon who someone apparently had woken up. And it seemed like he was in a bad mood. The Adrenalin rushing through my body gave me a strength spurt that even I didn''t expect and I swung my sword at his surprised face. [220], [17}. Seeing the damage numbers I could only laugh. He on the other hand wasn''t so happy with my escape attempt and instead pressed his claw together tighter. Although the Pain was really reduced to the real World Equivalent getting crushed like that sure wasn''t pleasant. I grunted and smashed my sword into his face again managing to give him a bloody good wound on his right eye. [140], [17]. He howled loudly and let go of me. It was so sudden and I was to weak and surprised by it that I just landed flat on my ass. I grunted again and with my last bit of power rushed forward sword raised high. Taru: "Haaaahhh!!!" I used all the strength I had left and rammed my sword directly into his crotch. [130], [17]. The Ear shattering scream that followed that attack and his slumping form made me grin over both ears as a shadow lowered itself on me. I was hit and crushed by a Giant Rock instantly.
You have been Killed.
Taru: "Au! Fuck."
You Died. You know have to suffer the Death Penalty. -18.000 Memory
Taru: "Yeah I know." My luck in this situation was that I spawned in the Village of Salem and not the Free City of Thargun. I haven''t found out how exactly the spawning system works in this game but it seemed that the last town you had come into is always your spawn point. Although the sun had already risen quite high into the sky no one was to be seen in the Village Center. Probably thou to the fact that they had celebrated so hard or were still celebrating. I didn''t care. My mission wasn''t over yet. I shook of my tiredness and before anyone could notice my appearing ran out of the Still open Village Gate. I took the same road as before only now I ran as fast as I could towards the crossroad that would lead me up the Mountain. Only because I had escaped the Mountain didn''t mean that everyone else had. ???: "That was fun to watch." The sudden voice besides my ear made me come to a slithering stop. I turned quickly but there was nothing behind me. I wanted to turn back but my body froze. ???: "Now. Now. Aren¡ät you a bit to eager to find out who I am?" It was that weird creature that had told me to go the Mountain in the First Place. Of course I wanted to find out how it looked. Taru: "Well. You sent me to that death trap. So yeah. I think that I deserve to at least know how you look like." I wanted to turn my head but the cold feeling intensified and I stopped. The Voice giggled. ???: "No. No. It wouldn''t be good if you were to see me now. Rather take this as a prize for disposing of them." I felt like a stone was lifted from my heart and immediately knew that it was gone again. I wondered how it did that but was more interested in what she had said in the end. I slowly turned around and as I looked on the ground I saw something incredible. It was a mountain of loot.
White Crown
TypeUltra Rare EquipmentDurability250 / 250
Level Requirement45UseHead Gear
Physical Protection100
Magical Protection100 Against all Elements
Special Effect
Dominance: 80% Chance to Install Fear in lower Leveled Enemies. Fear will effectively Paralyze your enemy and steal there Fighting Spirit.
The First thing I had picked up was a Crown of insane Power. The Special Effect reminded me of the thing that happened while the King had fought against me. I was really lucky that I was able to escape the effect two times. The Chances of that were pretty low. However the Problem was that for now the Crown was useless for me. So I stored it away in my Magical Purse and picked up the next thing.
Ring of Colossal Strength
TypeUltra Rare EquipmentDurability150 / 150
Level Requirement40UseIndex Finger
Increases your Strength by 50 Points
Special Effect
Titan Grip: Grab your opponent and deal 500 Physical Damage ignoring any kind of Armory.
It was the same Problem as with the Crown but those Effects the Ring had were beyond strong. For a strength character like me this was the ultimate ring. I promised to treasure it for all of my time in this game and stored it away into my Magical Purse just like the Crown before. Next I picked up a Estoc which was probably dropped by the Spider Woman I had killed. Its blade was long, sharp and sturdy exactly like I had guessed it to be.
Black Estoc
TypeRare EquipmentDurability125 / 125
Physical Damage150Magical Damage0
Physical ScalingEMagical ScalingE
Level Requirement15UseOne Handed Sword
After the Estoc I picked up another thing that was very likely dropped by the Spider Woman.
Silk Veil
TypeVery Rare EquipmentDurability50 / 50
Level Requirement15UseHead Gear (Woman only)
Physical Protection15
Magical Protection30 Against all Elements
Special Effect
Spider Silk: For once in a day the Veil can take on the Properties of Spider Silk effectively Blocking one Attack nullifying any Damage.
Since the Veil was only for Woman I stored it away as well and picked up the Rest of the stuff that laid on the ground. Well I say rest but all that was really left was some Cash. I picked up 3 Gold Coins and 24 Silver Coins in total and let them slip into my Magical Purse. After I had made sure that I had collected everything I again started to run down the road. Sure the Prize I just got was great but this didn''t mean I don''t have to help the Girls and Woman that were still trying to escape there Fate. I passed the crossroad and after a hard turn the Mountain came into view. Or what was left of it. I had expected Dragons to be strong in this game but what was before me couldn''t have been done just like that. The Top of the Mountain was completely gone and half of the Mountain was ripped apart. Smoke was rising from the Place were the Village was before and even the end of the Forest I was sprinting towards was set ablaze. The Scene in front of my eyes reminded me of a Town after a huge Earthquake or something like that. But even that much destruction couldn''t stop me from running with all my might. Because I saw the Dragon. And the Dragon was apparently hunting something. He was ripping Trees away with his tail trying to trap something. There was a 50/50 Chance that it was either the rest of the Kibug¡äs or if my luck had finally left me it were the Humans from the cave. But Lady Luck was smiling upon me again as I spotted the Humans running towards me with all there might. I almost let go a breath of relieve but then I noticed that something was following them. Some Kibug¡äs apparently had taken up the hunt on them even when the rest of there army had already shattered into all directions. I drew my sword and increased my speed once more. As they finally saw me charging towards them I saw visible relieve on the Girls Faces. One of them slowed down probably believing she was finally out of danger but that was exactly the moment the first Kibug had reached them. He raised his claw high with the intention to kill that Teenage Girl. [Lions Roar] The Kibug Froze and his gaze shifted towards me. I grinned over both ears as I closed the last bit of distance with. [Charge]. The Distance between us had suddenly closed to mere inches and I rammed my Sword against his chest with full power. [150]. He slithered back a foot before stopping paralyzed. I grinned even wider as I took hold of my sword with both hands and gave him a full powered over head swing. [1120], [210]. The Cut would have split him in half for sure if it wasn''t for his Health Bar. As long as the Health Bar had even the slightest amount of HP left giving Deadly wounds was impossible. That didn''t mean that the Kibug didn''t die because as soon as I had passed through his body I stopped my slash and rammed my sword forward into his stomach. [970], [170].
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
You have Leveled Up. +2 Status Points
The Reason I leveled up was because I had died just a second ago lowering my Level back to 17. Now I had gotten back to 18 which really wasn''t all that great a feeling. I was so short from reaching Level 19. I grunted as I got a claw to the side but instead of stumbling back I braced the impact and returned the attack with a strike of my own. I hit the Kibug in the side which caused him to slump together but before he could do that I hit his side again depleting his Life Bar and cutting his upper half away from his lower half. [2040], [400}.
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
I stepped back from the separating corpse and turned around. I barely dodged a claw but got hit by another one. The next Kibug took hold of my sword stopping me from blocking the next attack at the cost of his own hands. Till now I never realized how much the Lions Roar agitated my enemies. Normally the Kibug¡äs would have already ran away. But now I was forced to deal with 7 completely enraged Kibug¡äs how where definitely after my life. [Step Back]. I managed to slip out of there encirclement thanks to my Skill but they immediately charged at me again leaving me no time to heal. This was bad. Since my Vitality had decreased with the Level lose I was now short on HP. Remembering how much damage they did in our first encounter and considering my Health right now I could only take one more hit. Adrenalin filled my body and I dodged time and time again avoiding there angry attacks while dealing out quick slashes myself.
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
Before one could see two more of them were dead. But I was slowly coming to my limits. I was immensely tired thanks to everything that had happened today and I felt my concentration slipping time and time again.
You have Killed a Kibug. +1200 EXP
I killed another one of them but got stuck in his torso with my sword. I had no other choice but to let go of it and dodge back. I slipped and the last thing I saw was a claw coming towards my chest. I dammed myself for being so careless. But the only thing that happened after the claw hit me in the chest was that I stumbled back. I shook my head at that revelation and wanted to check out my HP bar but I was interrupted as the KIbug¡äs attacked again. I was still to surprised to react correctly and after dodging a few more claws my back was against a tree. I managed to use the tree as a shield to block a attack but was scratched by another claw before I could get away from the tree. Surprisingly I still didn''t die. I circled around the tree and took a reckless dive for my sword. I managed to get to it just in time to pull it out and block a quick stab to my chest. I flung the Kibug that had just attacked me away with a uppercut slash and quickly brought my sword before me. [1020], [230]. I breathed a sigh of relieve as I saw the Kibug¡äs running away into the Forest. I slumped together using my sword as a stabilizer. I had wobbly knees after that fight. But that was only logical since I just died multiple times. Or so I had thought. I cleared my head by looking at my Life Bar suspiciously. I still had 122 HP left. How that was possible was beyond my tired mind. I noticed a shadow besides me and turned around. I looked at the puffy Swollen Genitals of a Girl which stood before me. I sighed before looking up. Taru: "Sorry. Listen. Keep running. Turn Left on the Crossroad up ahead. A few minutes down that path is a certain Village. I think you have some Relatives there. If you will excuse me now." I turned back around and the last thing that happened before the Game became Static for me was that the Dragon Breathed fire on something his majestic wings extended wide. I couldn''t come around grinning at that sight. ¡äI wonder what else this world has to offer?¡ä
Ranklist
Place 1Mika
Place 2Celen
Place 3Sakura
Search your own rank
I looked at the ranking in surprise. I had already guessed that I was out of the Top 3 but so was the former Number 1, This probably pissed her of really good. I punched in my name and the scrolling began.
Ranklist
Place 22Serena
Place 22Chiame
Place 24Yui
Search your own rank
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- --- Hello Everyone. So I said the Chapter would become Darker then the Previous ones but that was really subjective. Of course if you use your Brain you could figure out that he didn''t arrive in time to really save anyone considering the Girls had been captured for days. But on the other hand he didn''t encounter any rape. Subjective as I said. Well I hope you enjoy this chapter a lot because it was hella fun to write. Although I started it over again and again since I wasn''t really sure on how to progress certain situations. I hope you still appreciate the effort it took me to wrap my brain around this one. See ya! Gate to another World? I was exhausted. Since one couldn''t carry over Physical Exhaustion it was mostly the mental Exhaustion I had suffered the last day. But that was more then enough. The last 24 hours have felt like eternity. I took of the helmet and with my last bit of power went to the toilet and drank some water. I fell back into the bed and fell asleep in a second. Normally my sleep is very deep but this time I couldn''t come to rest. My thoughts have anchored on something. That''s why I wasn''t happy as my alarm clock woke me. I knew that I had to get up so I fought myself up and went to the Toilet again. After I had showered I made myself breakfast. The whole time while I did this my thoughts always seemed to return to that topic. Just as I wanted to start eating my Phone started to ring. My Sleepiness was blown away as I saw that Kaen called me. Taru: "Suuppp?!?" Kaen: "Hyeo! How you doin?" Taru: "Rank 22 that''s how good I am doing you Motherfucker." Kaen: "Bitch ass nigga. That Low? I am catching up just as I said." Taru: "Yeah. Yeah. What are you. Rank 1 Million and 3. So Scary." Kaen: "Bitch. I am 92. Prepare your ass. Because I am gonna rape it once I pass you." Taru: "Seriously?" Kaen: "Yep. I actually just got out of the Starting Area. But there¡äs a problem." Taru: "Let me take a wild guess. You promised some cute Loli Girl that you would open up a Guild with her didn''t you?" Kaen: "Something like that. Actually its a bunch of girls. Apparently they recognized me from work. Happened to you yet?" Taru: "Naw. But that''s probably because I am far off the track. Don''t think any time soon there will be People were I am. Anyway. You know how much responsibility the Guild Master has to take. Its not funny." Kaen: "Bro. Don''t spoil me. I wanna see for myself. Anyway. This means you are ok with me opening my own Guild?" Taru: "Hm. I really don''t care. But if you really want to open one maybe I will take part in it later. Right now however I am on full Adventure mode." Kaen:" Alright. Then what¡äs about your sister?" Taru: "She called you?" Kaen: "No. But her Instabook status shows that she is playing to. I write her that you don''t wanna join a Guild right away. I keep her warm while you are gone." Taru: "Bro! That''s my Sister we are talking about." Kaen: "So what? She is hot dam." Taru: "Yeah. Go fuck yourself." Kaen: "You to. Anyway I have to get to work now so I¡äll call you tomorrow again." Taru: "Do whatever you want you protestant Bastard." Kaen: "Ohhh! You¡äve done goofed now." Taru: "Bye." I hung up on him and started to grin over both ears. ¡äHe is in for some serious trouble. I just knew he would end up with some weights holding him down. Lucky for me thou.¡ä Taru: "Oh crap. Itadakimasu." I eat up my breakfast and then thought about what to do next. I wasn''t rested so training seemed inappropriate. But if I go back to sleep now I will miss the start I knew that. So instead I turned on the TV and as if Fated wanted to mock me News of Crows Feast came up just as I turned it on. I had expected the game to make the rounds in the news but what I didn''t expect was that it was a Interview. It was one of the Producers of the game that talked to the News Chick. I came to the interview as they just discussed the NPCs in the game and how it was possible that they were so Realistic. Producer: "It was probably the Hardest Challenge we faced as we created the Game. We all played the old Games and we all were annoyed by the static NPCs that only said a few lines often without Voice Actor and then just kept on walking even when you attacked them. But we have managed to develop something unseen before. It works much like an AI from movies in it running on its own. But the Difference is that the System we call XY-1Y isn''t just able to fake emotions it is able to create new ones. We have input a History in the code making the World seem as if it had existed long before the First Player had Looked in. The NPCs believe this world has existed solely for them until this point. Which makes them surprised or friendly or hostile towards the Players based on there upbringing." News Chick: "If you say that the System is able to Fake Emotions. Doesn''t this mean the NPCs can feel pain and happiness just as much as we do?" Producer: "Yes. They are very much Sentient Beings. The Difference is that they are just 1s and 0s. They have no real value, but making them like this allows the Player to have a much more Realistic Experience. And that''s all we care about." News Chick: "But doesn''t this seem unfair. You said that the NPCs believe this was there own World. If we can believe you this isn''t any different then if someone suddenly made our World their Playground." Producer: "What tells you that we aren''t living inside a Matrix. Nothing is infinite therefore we cant be sure if we are real or not." After that sentence the discussion drifted off and they started to argue over what live values are and what is real and what not. It didn''t seem like the News Chick was a professional with the kind of questions she had asked. Maybe she was also part of the game and just wanted the NPCs to be treated more fairly. Which lead me right back to think about the Problem that had been nagging me all this time. In the heat of the moment I never really thought about killing my enemies besides anything else but gathering EXP. But now where I actually had time to think about it, it really wasn''t nice. As he had said. Those NPCs really lived. This game wasn''t a normal game. This was like a Portal to another World. And I just killed everything that came towards me with hostile intentions. I shrugged my shoulders and decided that the Deaths I had caused up till now would go under the category "My mistakes". From now on however I would be more careful. On the other hand. This made me really angry. Because if they were really that Real then that meant that Slavery was even worse then I had expected it to be. ¡äI don''t like it. I don''t like it one single bit.¡ä The Thought alone made me Heat up and I decided that I would just go for a quick jog around the block. I changed into some athletic clothes and put my stinking running suit into the Washing Machine for now. I stretched while stepping down the stairs from my Apartment Building. ???: "Oh. Good Morning Taru." I turned around only to come face to face with a smiling Sheila. I almost fell down the stairs backwards as I saw her outfit. She wore a tight pair of yoga Pants and a tank top with a sport bra that really pushed her Breasts upwards. I coughed and shook my head. Taru: "Morning. You are looking good." She smiled a radiant smile at my compliment. Sheila: "Great. I thought they wouldn''t suit me at all. Are you going to train to?" Taru: "Yeah. But I am only doing a quick run around the Block. I am really tired." Sheila: "You knew what helps there? Sleeping." At Sheilas ironic remark I couldn''t to other then turn my eyes. The Gesture made her laugh in a crystal clear voice. Sheila: "Sorry. I am just kidding. Anyway. How about we train together? I thought about doing some light Exercises myself. I wanna be in top form when fighting that First Boss everyone is talking about." Taru: "Oh. You already reached Level 10?" Sheila: "Yep. But I guess you can say I was lucky. I have found a really nice group of people. They helped me get over the first few levels." Taru: "Isn¡ät that great. I am glad you found some People that can help you." Sheila: "Thank you. What about you?" I raised an eyebrow. Taru: "What about me?" Sheila: "How are you doing so far? Do you maybe need help?" Taru: "Nah. I am doing fine." Sheila: "Hey. How about meeting up in that Main City after we have both left the Starting Territory? Maybe you can even join the guild my group wants to make." Taru: "Sorry. I already promised Kaen." I bowed theatrically before clasping my hands together in front of my chest. Sheila: "No. Don''t worry. I shouldn''t have asked like that." Taru: "Its no problem really." Sheila: "Thank God. But we can still meet up right. Maybe go have a Virtual Dinner together or something like that. What do you say?" Taru: "Wellll........ As much as I would like to do so. I am not sure when the time will be for me to go to that city." Sheila: "Don''t worry. I will wait even if it takes days." ¡äYeah that''s the problem.¡ä Taru: "You shouldn''t feel obliged to wait for me like that. It wouldn''t just bother you but also everyone else you are traveling with. Lets just meet some day. Its not like its urgent." ¡äSorry. Waifu. But I have to do this. Adventure!!!¡ä Sheila: "Oh my. You are right. I didn''t thought about them at all. Sorry." Taru: "No harm." Sheila: "Well. Then at least tell me your In-game name. Its much simpler to find you like that once you reach the city." Taru: "I would rather not." She looked at me with a surprised face. I felt my heart cramping together at that sight but I had to be strong. If I would tell her my Avatar Name it would only lead to lots and lots of trouble. Sheila: "Why not? Is it because its something silly. Don''t worry I wont laugh." ¡äYeah the name is kind of silly to. But that''s not the point.¡ä Taru: "No its not that. But I just cant tell you right now." Sheila: "Really? What¡äs the harm then. Don''t worry. I wont sell you out even if you do something stupid or dangerous in the Game." I scratched my head searching for an answer. Until a idea came to mind. Taru: "You know what? I tell you." Sheila: "Really. I am so hap.." Taru: "But only if you defeat me in a race around the house." Sheila: "What???" I grinned over both ears at her reaction. Taru: "Come on. Wasn''t it you who always told me to work hard if you really want something?" Sheila: "But..... But..... Alright. I will race you around the house. If I win you tell me your name. If I lose........" Taru: "You make me breakfast tomorrow." Sheila: "Deal." Taru: "Deal then." We both shook hands before we walked down the stairs. I can imagine how it must have looked like for onlookers who saw the always smiling Sheila with such a serious face without knowing what¡äs going on. Sheila: "Alright. But no cheating ok?" We had reached the ground Level by now and were both getting warmed up. Taru: "Alright. So we both start from here, run around the house and however is back here first will be the winner. That alright?" Sheila: "Yes. And as I said no cheating or shortcuts." Taru: "Alright. On 3." I was breathing in deeply. Taru: "1." We both dropped to a runner position. Sheila: "2." Our muscles tensed up as we prepared to run as fast as we could. I just remembered that Sheila used to be a light athlete before she became the Friendly woman she now is. Taru & Sheila: "3. GO!!!" My start wasn''t as professional as Sheilas who used to run tracks in her teenage years. But I immediately noticed that she wasn''t used to it anymore as I quickly caught up. That was until the first turn came and I tried to slow down instead of running around it full speed. Sheila used the way I had made and rushed right past me. I had no chance against her in the turns but I was much better off in the straight lines. She wasn''t used to running with all her power anymore and besides even with her sport bra her breasts jumped a lot making it harder for her to breath steadily and hold her balance. Although I had lost considerable speed in the first turn I had caught up to her again before we even had past half the side of the building. However Sheila managed to stay on eye level with me until we reached the next turn. She used the point that she was closer to the building and pushed me of track just like a Professional Runner would do. I couldn''t do anything else then slow down and make room for her or we would have crashed. ¡äReckless.¡ä This time I managed to pass the corner of the building while keeping a good pace. But Sheila was far in front of me. If this kept up I would definitely lose. Then I would have to tell her. And then the whole thing would get really awkward. I increased my speed and managed to catch up to her again just before the corner. This time I observed her moves carefully and imitated them enabling me to stay on her heels. After that turn we had reached the backside of the building which was the longest straight line we had to run. I sprinted with all my might leaving Sheila far behind me before we got to the next corner. But even knowing that I imitated Sheila¡äs moves again and rushed around the corner like a bolt. I ran down that straight line as well and rushed past the last two corners who were so close to each other that I simply ran in a half circle motion. I slowed down and stopped just short before the wall of the building. I breathed in deeply while wiping over my forehead. A few seconds after me Sheila came around the corner completely out of breath. I watched her until she had caught herself a bit. She smiled defeat but proud. Sheila: "That was really something." Taru: "Yep. For someone how hasn''t trained for years you really are something." She smiled over both ears at my compliment. Sheila: "I was talking about you. With your speed and skill you could totally be a runner at the next Olympics." Taru: "Hahahaha. Come on. Your making me blush." Sheila: "But I really mean it. I was pretty confident that I would win but after the third corner you had already won." Taru: "Guess I was lucky. Anyway. Since you lost I expect something really good tomorrow morning. I will come by around 8 o¡äclock or something like that." Sheila: "Alright. Then as promised I will make your favorite dish. Do you still wanna train some more?" Taru: "Naw. I am good with that much. As I told I am really tired." Sheila: "Well. Ok then. See you tomorrow I guess." After we said our goodbyes we parted ways and I walked up the stairs back to my apartment. I showered, got changed into something comfortable and started up my PC. I spent the last two hours on the Internet researching some Great sword Techniques and stances as well as some information about the game. Soon I ended up on a forum were there was a hot debate about the Interview from before. There were Three Groups in that argument. One said that the NPCs should be treated like Real People while the others argued against that with sentences like "even if they can experience pain they are still just a bunch of Pixels." The Third group just stirred in sometimes shooting stupid or racist comments down while they themselves had a neutral standing point to the whole thing. I focused on one very interesting conversation between members of all three groups. They argued how to handle NPCs that attacked you with hostile intentions. Group 1 Member: "I have heard someone had fought them because they attacked him but instead of killing them he just knocked them out." Group 2 Member: "So that they can wake up and attack the next one. Great stuff." Group 1 Member: "That doesn''t really matter. I would rather die and lose a level then kill a Sentient Being. Think about there families." Group 2 Member: "So you are saying they are worth more then Really Real People. Great. You must be really stupid." Group 3 Member: "Hey. No Insults. But I do have to agree with him. For example if you were to meet bandits and let them live there is the chance of them attacking and killing another NPC basically murdering someone." Group 2 Member: "See. How about really thinking about there Families." Group 1 Member:: "But there must be another way. We cant just kill them like that." Group 2 Member: "Excuse me? Have you ever looked at that world. There are monsters everywhere. I think the least of there Problems is some Adventurer killing some scum off. Sure I wont just kill everyone and I wouldn''t support someone that would hurt innocent People. But getting attacked its really a natural think that you defend yourself. Don''t you agree?" Group 1 Member: "Yeah but." Group 3 Member: "I do agree. Defending yourself against someone how attacks with the intention to kill you is a Human instinct." Group 1 Member: "But." Group 3 Member: "No but. You show no mercy to the monsters either right?" Group 1 Member: "No I....... Alright you win." Group 2 Member: "See I told you it didn''t make any sense from the beginning." After that the discussion ended and I focused on various others. Some more heated others as calm and rational as that one. In the end I mostly agreed with the Third Party Members. You always had to look at the Bigger Picture. Kill some bandits may save a caravan or two. The Forum emptied itself about 10 minutes before the game started again and I prepared myself as well. I went on the toilet and laid down in my bed. I put on the helmet and started the game with a new mindset. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I awaited to find myself in the small patch of forest that I had stopped playing. But as I opened my eyes all that I could find was the aftermath of that Dragons Rage. All around me the Ground was scorched black and the tress were burnt to crisps. I whistled. ¡äDid this mean that the Game would play on even if we would be banned from it in the server maintenance time? That''s interesting. This really is like a Gate to another world.¡ä I looked around a bit but soon found out that only this patch of forest was burnt down. Well besides the Mountain which was completely destroyed. I decided that from now on I would classify Dragons at the same danger level as a Nuke. I mean the destruction was about the same. The only problem was that the Dragon could fly off and destroy even more then a Nuke. I walked back to the crossroad and decided I would go right towards the Mountains instead of going back to the Village. It would be annoying as fuck to meet them now. Besides. Adventure! So I walked down the new road which was accompanied by young healthy trees on both sides. While I walked down that road I sometimes felt like someone was watching me. And this time it wasn''t my paranoia. There really was someone stalking me. I heard a rustling from time to time that was clearly not caused by some Forest Animal. When I slowed down the intervals of the rustling become longer and when I speed up they also increased. While I sprinted down the road to cause my follower to also become faster I made a abrupt stop and whirled around looking left and right. I caught a spider abdomen vanishing behind a tree to my left just as I turned. I turned back around wondering if she really thought I didn''t see her. Taru: "Must have been my imagination." After loudly proclaiming that I started to walk again. Soon I heard another rustle almost starting to laugh at her naivety. It took no genius to figure out that it was that Spider Girl who¡äs Mother I killed. ¡äThe Question is why she is following me? Well not really. She knows that I am stronger. That''s why she will wait until I drop my guard to attack. Maybe I should just do that.¡ä I kept on walking for a few more minutes until I stopped looked around and walked to the side of the road. I yawned loudly and sat down besides a tree. I leaned back and pretended to take a rest while I waited for her to make her move. I slowed my breathing till it became a steady rhythm luring her to believe I was sleeping. And soon enough I heard a rustling nearby. But instead of her stepping out of the undergrowth besides what followed was a yelp and then a loud crack. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. I shot up whirled around and drew my sword all in one fluid motion. Besides me something big flew onto the road and only after I had turned around to look at it I saw that it was indeed that Spider Girl. She groaned weakly and I saw a blunt wound on her forehead. My Brain made the connections on its on and I quickly turned back to the forest. And just in time to. Because right now a Green Skinned and Horned creature stepped out of the Forest a giant club ready to crush its enemy. It was a Bogar. It looked at me in confusion for a second before screaming. Bogar: "KILL HUMAN!!!" He swung his club with enormous power towards my head in a vertical arc. Which I easily sidestepped. Taru: "You guys aren''t really all that talkative are you?" He swung his club again trying to hit my side but I simply used. [Step Back]. He came at me again with a diagonal arc which I dodged by stepping back. It was a fact that my Agility hadn''t changed much since the start but the calmer you looked at a enemy the easier it was to avoid its attacks. This was brilliantly showcased with the Bogar here. My first time with one I really struggled but only because he caught me by surprise. That one was comparable with a Logar now. In the way that I didn''t even feel excited anymore fighting him. He was to easy. I sidestepped his back hand swing and I decided that I would end this now. I quickly slashed at his chest. [1120], [340]. As I expected he didn''t die with just that swing but I was already coming back with my sword again. He also tried to hit me with his club but my longer reach let me hit him before he could touch me. [1200], [250].
You have Killed a Bogar +1700 EXP
I realized that he dropped more EXP because he probably was on a higher Level then the First Bogar I had fought. Which made me realize that even Monster and NPCs could have Levels. ¡äWhy didn''t I realize that sooner. Well that could be a interesting piece of information. Gotta memorize that.¡ä I turned around since the immediate threat was dispatched and checked out the one that had stalked me the last few minutes. The Spider Girl was still lying on the ground but it seemed she had already recovered from the attack. She looked at the disappearing Bogar with wide eyes until she noticed I looked at her. She looked back at me and then with quick movements stood up. Before she could do anything stupid thou I pointed my sword at her. Taru: "Don''t move." She froze looking at my sword with horrified eyes. This was when I noticed that she was bandaged around the chest and red dots were forming on the white bandage. Her chest wound had opened up. ¡äSo wounds didn''t heal on them like they did on us Adventurers. This is bad. That means I cant even carelessly chop of limbs to defend myself.¡ä While I was still thinking about that there was a change in the situation. Tears welled up in her eyes and she broke down sobbing loudly. I took a step back out of surprise and slowly lowered my sword. I scratched my chin with my free hand. ¡äWhat should I do? What should I do? Cant kill her just like that. Although sure as hell would make things easier.¡ä Taru: `Sigh` "Hey! Stop. I wont hurt you." I sheathed my sword and to empathize my point sat down in front of the tree from before. She looked at me confused at first but after we locked eyes for a second and she saw my glare she quickly looked down again. Taru: "Good. You calmed down it seems. So care to tell me why you are following me?" She fidgeted around uncomfortable but didn''t answer. Of course the question was more or less answered already. Taru: "Forget the question. I know why. That''s why I will warn you once. Go back or you will sooner or later die. Not necessarily by my hand but you will." She trembled at my threat but still refused to say anything or move. Taru: "Ok. I really don''t have any time to deal with something like this. I advise you to stay away from me." I stood up and turned towards the Mountains again. Before I resumed my march thou I pulled out something from my Magical Purse. I placed down one Health Potion and the Two items the Mysterious Person had looted off the corpse of her mother. Taru: "They belonged to your mother. Take care of them." After that I resumed my walk and only as I was finally out of her sight I breathed a sigh of relieve. ¡äPlaying the Badass is really tough.¡ä I shrugged my shoulders and resumed my relaxed walk. I let the gentle wind brush through my hair while closing my eyes. It was a sunny day and even thou it had become a bit colder it was still easy to handle with my current equipment. Thinking about the climate difference I realized that I would probably need to get some thick clothing before climbing those Mountains. ¡äAnd Other stuff as well like icepicks and stuff...... Am I overthinking this? I mean the producers probably worked in a way to get past these Mountains without having to climb them. Like a underground cave system or something else that would make sense in a RPG.¡ä ~~~~~ Just now I had finally past the border between the Forest and the wide Plains that lead up to the Mountains. If I would continue with my current speed I would reach the feet of the Mountains while the sun was still up. But it didn''t look good for me. And the reason why I said that is because I missed to catch the Weather Broadcast for this area. Black dangerous looking Storm Clouds were coming from the Mountains and headed straight towards me. From the looks of it they would reach me in mere minutes and since the plains I currently stood on were pretty much barren of any shelter I now had two choices. Either I would turn back around and hide in the Forest till the Storm was over or I would brace it. ¡äWhat the fuck am I thinking? Its just a little storm. A bit of rain never hurt anyone.¡ä I regretted those thoughts as the storm clouds had reached me and I was helplessly standing on the Plains watching in awe as a gust of wind rolled towards me. The Grass that was swaying gentle before was pressed down and I saw where my mistake was. ¡äThis isn''t just some Small Storm. This could be considered a cyclone.¡ä The Wind rolled over me and stopped my advance immediately. I shielded my eyes from the hard hitting rain drops and slowly advanced. Fighting against the wind and the rain I pushed myself forward one step at a time. My Fighting spirit awoke as a Bolt of lightning struck somewhere nearby. I laughed out loud and continued my walk. But well. I didn''t really get anywhere considering the strong winds pushed me back whenever I lifted a foot to take a step. A lighting Bolt struck down right besides the road I was walking on and flinched together. The Parch of ground was completely scorched. This was when I realized that this storm much like the Dragon was something a Human couldn''t beat just like that. I turned around and with the winds supporting me I headed back to the forests. As soon as I entered them the Wind died down considerably and the rain didn''t hit me as much as before. I looked around and noticed something weird. Not far from were I had entered the Forest I saw some Big Spider Legs peaking t from behind a tree. I sighed inwardly and sneaked closer. It took no genius to find out who that was hiding behind that tree. I breathed in deeply and circled my shoulders. ¡äOk. Badass mode on.¡ä I stepped around the tree and leaned against it. Taru: "What do we have here?" The Spider Girl shrieked loudly and darted up. She tried to run away but something seemed to be wrong because she slumped together after just two feet. Before she could hit the ground I captured her Human half in my hands. She whimpered weakly and I noticed that I had gripped her wound. I quickly shifted my holding of her and turned her human upright. I looked her in the face and immediately noticed that her naturally pale almost white skin from before had taken on a red hue. This was pretty much a sign of fever but to make sure I reached for her forehead and immediately cursed. She was burning up. She tried to free herself from my grip and struggled weakly but it was pointless with her current strength. Instead I sat her down behind a tree so the rain wouldn''t hit her back pulled out a Health Potion and one Energy Potion from my Magical Purse. I didn''t know if they would help her in that situation but I at least had to try. `Its true. I have no real reason to protect her. But that''s no reason to just let her die like that.¡ä She turned her head away as I tried to set the Health Potion to her lips so I grabbed her chin and forced her mouth open. She swallowed every bit of the Potion and before she could do so much as cough I set the Energy Potion to her lips. Only after I had made sure she had swallowed all of it did I let go of her mouth. She instantly slumped together and breathed heavily. But luckily the Potions did seem to have an effect as her natural skin color slowly returned. She was still just laying there with her eyes closed breathing heavily but it seemed the worst was over. ¡äThis Health Potions are really something. Cures a fever in an instant. Or was it that Energy Potion? Ehhh. Whatever.¡ä I looked back at her and for the first time noticed a weird fragrance in the air. The source of that smell was quickly made out. Well not that I hadn''t noticed before, but that Spider Girl was completely naked. That wasn''t anything for her Spider side but her Human half was as well. And while I say Human half. Its actually a bit more then the half. Her Spider Side starts were a normal humans thighs would be. And coming back to the fragrance we discussed before. Her Female Genitalia is fully human slightly reddened and completely drenched. I ripped my eyes of her private parts and looked her in the face. She had slightly opened her eyes but didn''t seem to be against me being so close nor did she seem to care were my eyes were. She looked as if she was drunk. But that didn''t change shit about my situation. I immediately pulled of my shirt and before she even realized what was going on she wore it. I still had the Chainmail on so this worked just fine. So now I was sitting there directly opposite of her the Storm Raging on around us. She wearing my shirt and me waiting for her to say or do anything to break the awkward silence. For about 10 minutes we sat like that she only looking at me when she thought I wouldn''t notice. I had just reached my pain barrier for awkwardness as she finally broke the silence. Spider Girl: "I..... I... I am sorry." And the first sentence she uttered was straight out of a slave Manga or Light Novel. I gritted my teeth and like a mantra repeated the words "She doesn''t know anything about it" in my mind. She continued. Spider Girl: "I am.... I..... Please don''t hurt me." I lashed onto that sentence straight away giving her no other choice but to shut up. Taru: "I wont! I wont hurt you. Or do you really think I would bother to heal you just to hurt you afterwards?" She seemed to freeze at my last sentence. She began to tremble slightly but answered. Spider Girl: "No.... I.... Of course not. I am sorry. Forgive me. Please" ¡äAnd she took it the wrong w......... Wait? I feel like if been here before.¡ä Spider Girl: "I know..... I know that I don''t deserve to live......... but please...... Please show mercy." I facepalmed. But I refrained from sighing. Anything I could or would do now could give her another reason to apologize or beg for mercy. Taru: "As I have said. You don''t have to worry. I won¡ät hurt you." Spider Girl: "But.... But you said....... I am sorry. I am sorry." Even thou I had said or done nothing she found a reason to apologize. I realized what it was a second later. Apparently even so much as looking at me seemed to set her fear meter of. Which I didn''t really understand since I definitely wasn''t that terrifying. Spider Girl: "I.........I Didn''t mean to look at you.. I..... Please don''t hurt me." I was wondering why she was like that. Not even a trauma could cause someone to become like that. Maybe something had happened in her past. Taru: "Hey. This conversation is getting kind of repetitive don''t you think? You know what? Let me tell you one more time. You don''t have to be worried. I wont harm you. I promise." She looked at me more then a little surprised but skillfully avoided looking at my face. She slowly retreated against the tree while stammering. Spider Girl: "But......But.......But....You....I......Even thou........But......" Before she could bite of her own tongue I stopped her with a simple hand gesture. Taru: "Calm down. I wont understand you that way." She immediately stopped stammering and took a deep breath. She calmed herself and then continued where she had left of. Spider Girl: "Sorry. I am really sorry. I was just.... Just surprised. Why wouldn''t you hurt me?" I raised an eyebrow at that question which made her shrink. She averted her gaze even more away from me while fiddling with her hands. Taru: "Well. First of all. I personally think that I have hurt you enough already. And secondly because I have no reason to do so. Or would rather prefer if I hurt you?" Spider Girl: "No..... I... Please don''t. But.....You have said it yourself. If I.... If I were to follow you then you would kill me." Taru: "You misunderstood. I said that you would get killed. I didn''t imply that it was me who would hurt you. It could have been some Forest Monster or something else. I mean you were almost killed by that Bogar before." My mention of the Bogar from before seemed to activate a switch inside her because she was down on her knees in a second. She even went so far as to completely press her human half to the floor head on the ground. I sighed inwardly. ¡äWhat now?¡ä Spider Girl: "I.... have completely forgot.... I..... I am truly grateful that you have saved my life. Not once but twice. And the second time even thou I was disobeying you." Taru: `Sigh` "Girl...... The First time was efficient self-defense and the second time is also subjective. Who knows if that fever wouldn''t have died down from itself after a while. No reason to thank me in my eyes." She chewed on my clean cut answer for a while before responding. Spider Girl: "But...... Do you mean...... Do you mean to say that you don''t want anything in return?" Taru: "Nope. Besides it isn''t like you have much on you." She looked sullen at my comment. Spider Girl: "You are right. Even thou you have so gracefully saved me I have nothing to give. The only thing I can offer is my everlasting servitude. And this is hardly worth anyth..." Taru: "Wait. Wait. Wait. What did you just say?" She made another confused face and started to tremble again. Probably because of my loud voice. Spider Girl: "All.... All I can give is my life. I know it isn''t much but..... I will do anything you order. And I will never question your decisions. I swear." Taru: "Nope. No. No. No. No. You aren''t getting in anyone¡äs servitude. And the least in mine. You understand." She looked at me shocked. She bowed down again and with a sad voice answered. Spider Girl: "Of course. I wouldn''t..... I didn''t actually believe someone like you would take a piece of shit like me as servant. I must have been dreaming. Excuse me." I looked up at the dark sky raising my hands in a helpless gesture. ¡äWhat the fuck?¡ä Taru: `Whine` "That''s not it. I mean why would you try to serve me in the first place?" She looked at me with innocent eyes and a tilted head. She had new hope in her eyes as she answered. Spider Girl: "Its Simple. Not just that you have saved my life twice already. But you have also freed me and my mother from the Claws of this Monster. That''s why..... That''s why I want to serve you until I breath my last breath." I wanted to retaliate but the answer made me stumble. It got me thinking. ¡äWhy were they there in the first place? It didn''t seem like the Kibug¡äs had shared the cave. There were no traces of Spider Webs anywhere. Those this mean they were captured there to? Would explain why they had no clothes on. But still...¡ä Taru: "I haven''t freed you. I have killed your Mother and almost killed you to. That''s not what I call saving someone." Spider Girl: "But.... But no matter how you may look at it you have saved my mother from dying a slaves death. Not only did you grant her a warriors death you also made her remember." Taru: "Remember?" Spider Girl: "My Mothers spirit was long broken. She was only a puppet to her Master. She only listened to him and even went so far to hurt me to please him. But in her last moments she saw clearly. And that was because you have saved her. For that I thank you eternally." Taru: "Alright. I give you that point. But even considering that we are just about equal. The First save gets negated by the fact that your mother died because of me. The Second one was as said self-defense and the third one was only possible because I was the reason you got the fever in the first place. With the chest wound and all." She smiled for the first time and I had to give her that she looked cute that way. But I still wont accept it. Spider Girl: "No.... Because all the things you did to me or my Mother were also self-defense. Its natural that you try to survive. Considering that I have attacked you, you still have one on me. And I know that you could have easily left me to die to the Bogar. They aren''t hard to outrun." Taru: "Damm. Why are you trying so desperately to becomes the slave of the Person that killed your Mother?" Spider Girl: "Freed." Taru: "Not the point." Spider Girl: "It is! Besides...... I....... don''t have a home anymore. And I thought maybe if I travel with you. Then.... one day.... I could find a new one." I sighed again. There was no arguing with that girl. She clearly won that one. Taru: "Fine! You can travel with me for now. But only until we find a place for you to stay. And we wont travel as Master and Slave but as companions. Alright?" She smiled a radiant smile that seemed to blow the darkness around us away. She nodded happily. Spider Girl: "Alright." I extended my hand and with a exhausted smile said. Taru: "Well. My Names Chiame. Nice to meet you." She took my hand with both of hers and kissed the middle finger. Spider Girl: "My name is Leila. May I call you Chiame-sama?" I turned my eyes taking back my hand. Taru: "We have to work on your handshake and no. Just call me Chiame or you or some silly nickname but not that." Leila: "But....?" Taru: "No buts." I stood up and realized that the Storm had already ended. And just in time to. Taru: "Come on. Lets go." She stood up behind me and followed quickly her spider legs making soft thuds on the wet ground. --- Hello. I know that fleshing out the Race he had with Sheila may seem a bit weird but this will serve to explain why he is so OP later on. And although the chapter besides that was mostly talking I hope you can enjoy it anyway. So I was really sick this week and couldn''t go to work or evening school yet I couldn''t work on the chapter either because I was constantly in bed. Hope you can forgive me. Till next week. Bye!